Tumgik
#anyway this is our baby her name is blue and i hand stamped her little brass tags
bbrandy2002 · 3 years
Text
Fool’s Rush In
Chapter 20
Tumblr media
Book: TRR
Pairing: Liam x Riley
Warnings: Language and mentions of weird sexual stuff
**Thanks @burnsoslow​. for pre-reading and “The Army” girls for snippet reads.
-------------------
“An email from the Countess?” Ana questioned curiously, just before hitting the video attachment that came with it. Her plush lips soon curved into an enchanted grin when it became apparent who the subjects in the video were and precisely what they were doing together. “Looks like you’re about to get your hard-hitting royal news after all.”
Having finally retrieved his phone, Donnie situated himself upright in the bed and began playing the same email attachment as his lover. By the sounds of the grunts and groans coming from Ana’s phone, it was apparent to the ace-reporter what he was about to watch -- even if the occasional horse neighs were a little confusing. 
Within seconds of hitting play, the man’s jaw dropped wide open as he took in the content. 
“Holy shit, dude, Is that …?”
Ana's intrigued gaze tore from her phone screen and raised a brow at Donnie. “The King’s head guard dressed like a cowboy spanking Lucretia Nevrakis and licking another woman wearing a horse mask in a barn?” She shook her head. “Yes … and did you just call me ‘dude’?”
Ignoring her question, the couple resumed watching for a few more seconds, their facial expressions morphing from one of intrigue to utter disgust when finally Lucretia went full-frontal, nudity before the camera, then spreading wide for Bastien. “Oh, God! The hell?” Donnie grimaced as Ana slapped a hand over her mouth next to him and turned her head away. “I can’t watch this shit.” He lamented, quickly shutting his phone off.
After Ana followed suit and powered her cell off too, the pair sat in uncomfortable silence, simultaneously staring blankly at the same wall across from them, neither knowing what to say or think about what they had just watched together. Eventually, Ana lifted the satin sheet covering her waist up a little higher over her breast, a sense of sleaze and uncleanliness rooting itself and sprouting throughout her body. “I … I don’t know what part was worse: Mystery horsewoman with the guinea pig in Bastien or Lucretia’s wrinkled tramp-stamp with ‘Connie’ written inside what I can only assume is a dick.”
Donnie pinched the bridge of his nose. “Let’s be clear: there was no worse part. It was all worse! What the hell was that, anyway?”
The Trend editor just shook her head slowly with a glazed-over expression in her eyes; she finally spoke, “I … I think I’m going to go now.” 
“Ana! Don’t let this ruin our night.”
Her expression turned remorseful at his pleading; it had been a great night. “I’m sorry, Mr. Brine. I need to be alone.”
Neither one could look at the other. Ana slowly raised from the bed, gathering up her scattered clothes from the floor, tearing her bra from the doorknob, and then slipped on her heels. Why the Countess sent that video to them, she’d never know, but as she and Donnie exchanged a timid wave of goodbye, Ana left knowing she would never forgive Madeleine Amaranth for ruining the best night of sex she ever had.
This had to be some kind of bizarre and insane mistake.
And usually, Donnie Brine would call this “hard-hitting” new’s story into the station and scramble for the nearest camera to report on it. 
This was not something he would ever share with Cordonia, nor would the duo realize what they just watched was not the video the Countess intended to send them.
---------------------------------
A baby. My baby. I’m going to be a father. Those words were all Liam could think about as he rode through the glittery neon boulevards of Las Vegas toward the hospital. At that moment, the clear blue heavens above him could open wide and strike him down with a bolt of thunder, and he’d swear he wouldn’t have felt a thing. The King was riding a wave of euphoria unlike anything he’d ever experienced; Riley loved him and was carrying his baby. Nothing in all the world mattered anymore.
Before taking off, it was clear that Bastien likely escaped during the brother’s brawl in the front yard of Riley’s home and apparently took the keys to the Escalade they arrived in with him. The neighborly Burt, who moments prior had a shotgun aimed at the royal duo, reluctantly agreed to drive into the city to drop them off at the hospital on his way to pick up his daughter on the east side of town. He gruffly mentioned, "my girl never learned not to kick her customers in the frank 'n' beans and steal their shit," but neither of the brothers paid much attention.
Riding in the back of a truck while sitting on a spare tire through sunny downtown Vegas wasn’t the way Liam intended to get there, but he was dead set on finding his Pussycat by any means necessary. And, of course, Leo called shotgun but was nice enough to offer his little brother the opportunity to “ride bitch”.
Liam unequivocally declined.
During the bumpy 25-minute ride to Valley Hospital, Liam wondered how it was possible to get everything he ever wanted in such a brief span of time. Literally, his entire heart's desires were being gifted to him one by one; it was both exhilarating and terrifying at the same time. All he ever wanted was to find happiness, a chance to love, and have a genuine family of his own -- Not an arrangement that would guarantee him a life of misery at worst or of mediocrity at best. When he stepped foot in Sin City several weeks ago, depressed and hopeless at the prospects of his impending marriage to Madeleine, never did he expect life and fate would throw him a twist in the tale. All it took was a weekend bachelor party, an awkwardly shy woman mistaking him for her Tinder date, and a ton of hard booze shared between them to change the entire trajectory of his life. 
Once the rusted-out truck came to a stop at the emergency entrance, Liam wasted no time climbing over the truck’s wooden rail sides and rushing through the revolving doors. Leo’s heavy footsteps could be heard racing behind him. 
Liam’s heart pounded as the seconds -- which seemed liked hours -- ticked by. Not since he was a young boy waiting on his mother to return from her trip in Auvernal had he been more excited to reunite with someone.
Escorted through the long, winding hallways by hospital security to the radiology department, Liam was led inside a room, where his breath instantly hitched at catching his first glimpse of Riley in two-and-a-half days.
Sitting at the foot of an exam table, dressed in a hospital gown, slender legs bare and swinging freely over the side, Riley’s head snapped up at the sound of the door opening. “Liam,” she whispered, relief dripping from her eyes before sliding off the table.
“Pussycat,” he breathed, unable to contain his emotions as she nearly sprinted the short distance between them and into his waiting arms. “I have missed you terribly, Love.”
Riley held onto him tightly, afraid to let go. “I’m so sorry, Liam. I’m so very sorry,” her strangled voice choked out. “I never should have listened to Madeleine.”
“Shhhh. You have nothing to be sorry about,” Liam assured, his hand threading and kneading through her bountiful hair comfortingly. “I watched the security footage, and I saw the way Madeleine confronted you. The way she grabbed you, the way she -- hurt you.” Liam’s face tightened before he kissed her head. “Why didn’t you tell me?”
Riley answered meekly, “Because she threatened to release an old video of me being intimate during my first marriage. She told me if I didn’t leave, that video would get out and that it would look bad on you, and the council would likely strip you of your crown.” She squeezed him tighter. “I had to protect you.”
Liam looked down at his wife affectionately, placing both hands on the sides of her face, his thumbs wiping away the tears desperately clinging like morning dew to her eyes. “Sweetheart, look at me. The only thing you ever have to protect when it comes to me is my heart. I have guards -- although not the best -- to protect me physically. I have tradition and a birthright to protect my name and crown and a military to safeguard my country. But you, Riley ... you, have the power to destroy me. You’re the keeper of my heart. The one who makes it beat. Without your love to keep it going … well, let’s just say I  don’t ever want to know what that kind of pain would feel like.” They kissed once more as if it were their first and last one ever. 
Plucking out a blade of grass from his hair, Riley smiled brightly for the first time in days. “I’ll guard it with everything in me, Liam. I swear it.”
“You bet your sweet ass you will,” Liam smirked mischievously, grabbing a handful of her backside, causing her to belt out a laugh. “Besides, you took a drunken vow at the Graceland Wedding Chapel before Leo, Mongo, and Pinquee Kittee to love me tender, love me true; that’s about as sacred and binding of an oath as it gets.”
Riley chuckled. “I did. And we all know how those three are the greatest examples of loving and committed relationships.  Even if Mongo did try to steal you away from me.”
“Which worries me considering he’s apparently our ‘son.’” Liam said it tongue-in-cheek, but it instantly reminded him of the other reason he was in such a rush to get to his queen. The playfulness in his mannerisms tapered off, and he became more serious. Liam leaned down, pressing a kiss to her forehead before working his way lower to the tip of her nose, her lips, and further to Riley’s chin. Slowly sinking to his knees, sliding his hands down her body until he had a firm grip on her slender hips, Liam rested his own forehead on Riley’s lower tummy.
“It’s amazing, isn’t it?”
“What’s that?” Riley asked softly.
Liam placed a lingering kiss onto the thin covering over her flat tummy and glanced up into her gleaming eyes, both filled with ceaseless wonder and rapture. “How you can love someone so much that you’ve never met.”
Riley blinked away a tear, her tiny fingers tracing feather-like trails through his hair. “I know, and yet somehow I’ve been asking myself that question since I met you.”
Liam’s eyes crinkled with a tender smile. “Me too.”
--------------------------------- 
Pacing languidly up and down the hallway outside the room where Liam and Riley were reuniting, Leo let out an exasperated huff before halting his steps to take a quick gander through the long glass window of the door. Leo smiled at watching his brother and sister-in-law embrace and seemed thrilled to be with one another again. And the prospects of -- in his mind -- becoming an uncle “again” was cool and all, but he was bored as hell. Liam was adamant about the former prince staying put and giving him this time needed to speak with Riley in private. Usually, Leo would pay no attention to what Liam asked of him, but maybe, just maybe, it was time for him to get serious and act like the adult he was. Read the room. Respect boundaries. Know when to quit.
Or maybe not.
Stuffing his hands into his pockets, he headed back in the direction that he and Liam had been led from moments ago, looking for something to kill time.  Strolling leisurely past a set of double doors that displayed “Emergency” in big red letters next to them, a thought suddenly struck, and he took two gliding steps backward. Leo lifted a speculative brow; there was something in the inner machination of his chaotic brain that told him to follow his gut, head inside, and he wouldn’t be sorry. Never one to ignore an instinct or impulse, Leo punched the large metallic button on the wall, causing one of the automatic doors to swing open. 
After stepping inside, he meandered around for a minute, not exactly sure what he was looking for but hoping he might catch a glimpse of a hot nurse walking around without a top on who would want to do naughty things to him. Or perhaps, a naked lady doctor with a nice ass who would manhandle him out of the emergency department, but who he’d eventually win over with his impeccable good looks and god-like sex appeal. He could pretend to be her patient, and if he were lucky, she’d have a bad bedside manner.
Passing a row of draped exam rooms, Leo noticed one curtain pulled open and a young brunette, with part of her thong showing, crouched on the floor, peeking stealthily through the blue drapery that divided the area from the patient on the opposite side.
Curious now to what this woman was so interested in from the next exam room, Leo crossed his arm and stared downward at the floor, lightly whistling a tune, as two doctors walked past him. When they rounded a corner, Leo edged closer to the curtain to listen in.
“Mr. Walker, do you feel any pain when I do this?”
“Ow! What the fuck do you think?” 
At hearing Drake’s irascible voice, Leo’s ears instantly shot up. “No way,” Leo mumbled in astonishment to himself. “Walker is here?” The last he knew, Drake was supposed to have headed back to Cordonia the day before. He leaned in closer.
“You pinched my dick with a pair of damn tweezers. Yeah, you could say there’s a little pain there. Shit!”
Leo clamped a fist over his mouth to keep from busting out. Of all the places his naughty gut had ever led him to, knowing Drake was here and having transplanted dick problems may have been in his top 100 --Nothing would ever beat running with the bulls in Barcelona with Kanye and a very stoned Prince Charles. Leo smiled fondly at the memory before shaking his head and getting back to business.
“We’re just making sure you have feeling in your penis, Mr. Walker.”
“Then touch it with a fucking finger. Seriously, what the hell is wrong with you people? You wanna take a jackhammer to my knees next and see if they feel pain too?”
“That won’t be necessary,” Leo overheard the doctor tell Drake. “I expect you’re going to be fine, Mr. Walker. I didn’t see any major discoloration aside from a deep bluish hue to your testicles --” Leo snorted out loudly, causing the doctor to turn his head briefly to the disruption outside the curtain, before clearing his throat and continuing, “A hearty ejaculation or two should clear that right up. When was the last time you --”
“I’ll take care of it,” Drake hastily interrupted in a peevish tone, not wanting the physician to finish the question.
“Very well then. You should be fine. I’ll have the nurse get your discharge papers together, and you can be on your way … And, sir ... try to avoid getting ninja smacked by hookers in the future.”
“I’ll see what I can do …. asshole.” Drake snarled under his breath.
Feeling spunky, an impish grin crossed Leo’s lips as he strolled away undetected from Drake’s doctor leaving his room. “The Drakesters not going anywhere just yet,” he snickered, heading toward a cart with blue scrubs that he passed earlier. “Paging Dr.Wolfshitz to trauma room one. Stat.”
--------------------
Still peeking inconspicuously into the next exam room, Alyssa’s gaze followed Drake’s doctor and a nurse as they exited to work on his discharge. She remained motionless and quiet, barely breathing, fearful she’d get caught. Why she hadn’t looked away yet was beyond her. What was only supposed to be a little looksie at the man, to quench her gnawing intrigue over what was below his belt, had now left her drawn to him.
And while Alyssa saw for herself that everything was normal down there, -- humungous, actually -- it was the sadness and hurt in his deep chocolate eyes that kept the perky, petite woman in spy mode. 
“You can stop hiding behind that curtain, Riley’s friend,” Drake grumbled.
“Eep!” Alyssa yelped at being caught and took a quick step back, nearly toppling clumsily over her feet. He couldn’t have been talking about her. He wasn’t even looking in her direction when he said it. She had been so careful to remain hidden. But who the hell else could he be talking to? Alyssa held her breath, hoping another one of Riley’s friends was hidden on the other side.
“I saw your little beady eyes watching me. Might as well come out from behind that curtain and laugh in my face … you wouldn’t be the first one.”
There were no doubts he was talking about her now. Frozen in panic and unable to move, Alyssa’s cheeks burned, and her heart raced at getting called out. She wondered why she couldn’t have just left well enough alone. If curiosity killed the cat, Alyssa just spent all nine of her lives.
“That’s how it's gonna be, huh?” Drake called out to her again in a snarky tone, yet Alyssa didn’t dare move. “That’s fine. I know I’m just a big joke to everyone now.” He lowered his voice just slightly in self-pity. “Maybe in some ways, I always have been.”
That stung. Alyssa couldn’t discern whether he was actually upset with her about snooping on him -- he probably was -- or as the nagging feeling in her gut was telling her: he just needed a friend. Taking in a deep breath, she skittishly slipped the curtain aside, avoiding eye contact and forcing only a diffident smile. “I’m … I’m sorry.”
He smiled back. “I’m not. I’m Drake.”
---------
With Riley discovering she was pregnant, the E.R. attending opted to forego continuing with the ordered x-rays, believing she had nothing more than a bruised tailbone from her fall, anyway. With the pain she experienced since the encounter with Madeleine, the doctor wanted her to have an ultrasound to ensure everything was fine with the baby and date the pregnancy.
Riley laid back on the exam table, feet planted and legs separated. A technician gingerly moved around an ultrasound probe under the sheet draped from her waist to her bent up knees. Riley and Liam vigilantly watched the screen, anxiously waiting for the black-and-white image to produce the first glimpse of their baby.
Flashing a timid smile, Riley glanced up at Liam, who was hovering over her with his eyes transfixed on the screen. Noticing her unsure look, he leaned down and whispered, “Everything okay, love?”
She shook her head almost imperceptibly and answered meagerly with all seriousness, “What if … what if our baby has a beard, Liam?”
The bewildered king puckered his forehead, unsure what to say. “Wh--why would the baby have a beard, pussycat?” He squeezed her hand reassuringly before she yanked it away and covered her eyes in embarrassment.
She sucked in an unsteady breath, impervious to the prodding continuing below. “Because my Aunt Clem’s firstborn came out with a tiny goatee like that munchkin from the Lollipop Guild,” she began to whimper in increasing frustration, plucking at the tip of her chin.
Liam’s eyes widened as he blew out a huff of air. “Then … I suppose … we’ll stick him in a carnival or something.” He chuckled despite himself. “Or get him one of those top hats and a cane.”
“It was a girrrrrrl,” Riley cried out, covering her face again. “My dad’s family is from Kentucky … there’s gotta be inbreeding somewhere in the past. Our baby will come out looking like a mini Chewbacca, and it’s all my fault. Oh god! What have I done to our child?” She sniffled through her rant, “If you want a divorce, I’ll understand.”
Normally able to keep a stoic demeanor in any kind of situation, Liam just couldn’t do it in this instance. He turned his face away to prevent his wife from seeing the giant smirk on his face and to take a moment to regain his composure from wanting to bust out at her theatrics. He didn’t know what the hell he married into or why this woman he loved so much all of a sudden had forgotten she was adopted. 
It would be an interesting nine months.
Riley frowned with a simper, “You can’t even look at me. I’ll have to raise this little hairball all by myself. They’ll have us in the ‘weird things’ section of the National Enquirer next to Drake.”
She was correct: he couldn’t look at her -- she was being completely ridiculous. Liam’s shoulders bounced against his stifled laughter. “Dear God, Riley. You’ve got to stop.”
“You’re laughing at me.”
Unaware of the pair of eyes at the foot of the exam table, glaring between the couple in absolute confusion, the technician performing the scan cleared her throat to break the tension. “I hate to interrupt … this.” She nodded between the two.”But, here’s your baby.” She tapped her fingertip on the screen to a small oblong shape on the monitor with a tiny white form in the center. Riley lowered her hands from her teary face and whipped her head around at the same time Liam did, both wholly captivated. “It’s too early to tell if there is a … goatee. But this little flicker right here --” She pointed out. “-- Is where the heart is beating.”
Feeling his wife’s hand grip his tighter, Liam stood motionless for a moment as he watched the tech pause the screen to get measurements before sucking in his lips and dropping his head onto Riley’s shoulder. “Did you see the heart beating, my love? That’s our baby. Our perfect baby.”
Blinking back a tear of joy, Riley turned her head toward her shoulder to meet Liam’s adoring eyes. “Thank you for not covering your lizard.”
-----------------------------
Blushing from head to toe in guilt and embarrassment, Alyssa took a step inside of Drake’s room, letting the curtain fall back behind her. Twirling a section of hair around her finger, she continued to apologize, feeling it was the right thing to do. “Again, I’m really sorry, Mr. Walker --”
“I told you my name is Drake. Mr. Walker was my father’s name. Please, just call me Drake,” he insisted in a softer tone that took the awkward-feeling Alyssa by surprise.
“Drake,” she repeated as she picked at the cuticle of her thumbnail, “I shouldn’t have been watching you, and I know I invaded your privacy. I swear, in spite of what this looks like, I’m not some creeper. I just thought … “ Alyssa looked away bashfully, twisting on her feet. “you’re really handsome.” It was true, even if she knew damn well that’s not why she peeked in at him.
Drake cocked a brow, calling her bluff. “Really?” he replied skeptically. ”That’s the only thing you were looking at?”
Dabbing at her increasingly perspiring forehead and feeling the blood drain into her feet, Alyssa declared, “I think I’m going to pass out now.”
Sensing she was serious, Drake quickly tapped the rolling chair next to his bed and insisted she sit down. Walking on wobbly legs, Alyssa finally plopped down on the chair and fanned her ashen face with one hand. Drake quickly twisted the cap off an unopened bottle of cold water one of the nurses had given him and offered it to Alyssa. She gratefully took it and guzzled a giant swig from the plastic container. Soon her breathing normalized, and the color in her face started to pinken again.
Drake stared at her in concern. “Do you want me to yell for the doctor?”
Alyssa shook her head insistently. “No. I’m better now. I just got a little anxious, is all, but I deserved it. I shouldn’t have looked at you.” She paused for a moment before offering a genuine smile. “By the way: I don’t think you’re a joke, and I would never laugh at you. I really do think you’re handsome.”
He could tell what she was saying to him was true, and for the first time in weeks, it felt nice to have someone to talk to who didn’t want to discuss a certain medical procedure he’d recently undergone. “I appreciate that … Alyssa, right?” She nodded her head. “You have beautiful eyes --”
“I hate to interrupt this party, -- ay,” A doctor in blue scrubs, a surgical cap, mask, and a horrible Canadian accent came strolling in gleefully, almost out of nowhere. “It’s time for your surgery, Mr. Walkersan -- ay.”
Drake shot straight up in his bed, glaring at the man. “What?” he screeched. “I’m getting discharged. That other doctor said I was fine.”
“Oh no, no, no -- ay. Doctor … Pepper … Stein, sent me down here to wheel you at once into surgery. Your test results showed a lot of icky stuff that needs to be taken care of at once lest you lose your manhood again. Ay.”
Narrowing his eyes, Drake shot back. “What bad stuff?”
“Uh, let me see here -- ay,” Leo began flipping through a makeshift chart he was holding in his hands and pretending to scan over a particular page. “Oy me. There seems to be … algae overgrowth in the upper ... sphincter of the … Dua Lipa -- ay. And thees muy crabs have set up a colony on the Los ballsackos.”
“The fuck are you talking about?” Drake asked incredulously while Alyssa patted his arm comfortingly. “What the hell is a Los ballsackos?”
“Es los ballsackos is los ballsackos.” Leo hastily scolded as he eyed Drake sternly. “We shan't have no time to waste. Das ist Viener schloggin … we remove the viewer and then the scloggin or there be little la cucarachas crawling everywhere -- la vie en rose, amigo.”
“No one’s removing my viener, or my scloggin!” Drake protested.
“Excuse me,” Alyssa rose to her feet, knowing there was something off with this sketchy acting doctor. “I speak fluent Spanish and French, and I can tell you, almost none of that made sense. Not to mention the fact that I believe part of that was German and ancient English. ¿De dónde sacaste tu título, doctor?”
Leo’s bright blue eyes dulled with uncertainty as Alyssa crossed her arms, awaiting a response. Scrambling for an answer and wishing he’d paid more attention during his language lessons, he ultimately replied with a shirk, “Eh … Despacito?”
“Despacito?” Alyssa challenged before glancing over at Drake, who was still glaring a hole into the perceived physician, then returning her gaze back to a cow-eyed Leo. “Who are you, really?”
"Who am I really?" Leo replied with a smug grin as he lowered the surgical mask that was hiding his face. "I'm Dr. Wolfschitz, baby."
117 notes · View notes
crossovereddie · 3 years
Text
Thoughts on 11x06
I had to come back to type this after the episode. I was gonna wait to post until more people are active but everyone’s safety is more important than notes. This was really hard for me to watch. It took me two hours because I kept needing a break. It’s a tough one yall. It’s heartbreaking and really brought out issues I didn’t know I was still dealing with until I reacted so badly to some stuff. Take care of yourselves and I’m here if you need to talk. I’ll have timestamps for major tws in another post coming right after this. I just gotta go back and get the end of those scenes. I only go the time they started.
Okay. So. There’s some trigger warnings that I’ve reblogged earlier. This recap WILL have thoughts about those triggers. If you think you’ll be triggered just message me or send me an ask and I’ll give you the non triggering recap. Stay safe please.
Kev and v intro. They’re having sex behind the bar
I’m extremely nervous for some reason I might not be able to get through this
Bike heist!!
LICKEY RIGHTS
LIP CALLS HIM MICK
MISSION IMPISSIBLE
Mickey is unimpressed
Lip telling Mickey what to do yes please
Fucking Mickey omg
HE LOOKS SO GOOD
THE WAY HE SAYS BRAD
Again Mickey is unimpressed
Lip :(
MICKEY CONCERNED ABOUT LIPS SOBRIETY
AGAIN I SAY LICKEY RIGHTS
Frank is falling the chick he’s boning Monica
Not sure that’s her real name
Wait yeah it is
Frank??? Has to get to work???
Wait her name isn’t Monica
Oh shut now I get what’s happening
“Can I speak to Pope Francis please” LIAM 😭
Poor baby
Lip cooking breakfast. Hot.
I forgot about camis baby
I actually beep bad for lip and Tami
We already heard this argument with Mickey and Ian get new material writers
PRODIGAL THEIF
PINK BOX HES SO CUTE
HE LOOKS SO CUTE GOTTA SQUEEZE HIM PLS
Yeah don’t tell Carl that traitor
MICKEY BROUGHT DONUTS PLS
HES SO CUTE
ITS TOO MUCH
I LOVE HIM
HIS SMILE!!!!!!!!
GALLAGHER YOUTH
THAT MEANS MICKEY TOO BYE
CARL CALLING HIM MICK TOO PLS
I CANT TAKE IT
Poor Liam he’s terrified
“I was hoping the fucker would just die” :(
Shut up Debbie
Mickey is beautiful
Leave Mickey out of it debbie goddamn
I cant fucking stand her
Frank just observing his kids and smiling
Same frank
SHUT UP DEBBIE
OH MY GOD HIS LAUGH IS THIS WHAT YOU HEAR WHEN YOU FIRST GET TO HEAVEN????
“And the smartest” lol
Someone save Liam
“I want Sandy”
We all do kid
Fucking manipulative little I CANT STAND DEBBIE
Sandy deserves better
I hate the Milkovichs!!!!
How did smart sensitive sweet beautiful loving Mickey come from this disgusting family????
MICKEY IS THE BOSS
My heart hurts so him
“Homo sexy” dear god
Mickey is too good he deserves so much better
I love him so much
Let him be happy
Mickey has the biggest heart
They’re actually talking and not fighting
CHAPO STFU
You’re so funny and smart and beautiful don’t forget that baby
SUGAR TITS
And no one is fazed lmao
“He’s actually my uncle and my dad” I fucking hate this show
I forgot Carl makes legit money now
Wtf kinda school is this
This is so fucked up
The twins are so adorable
SHUT UP DEBBIE
“You guys” I hate that but also she’s acknowledging Mickey as “hers” and he’s family :(
Okay this horrifying comment
I hate that it’s just nonchalant
Debbie just keeps talking.
Let’s move on
Mickeys face when she says “butt naked”lmao
LIP CALLING HIM MICK AGAIN
“Talk to you for a minute?”
“Yes. Please”
I LOVE IT
Mickey is unimpressed by lip once again and I’m smiling
They love each other they’re secretly best friends ITS A FACT
HAND SHAKE SO CUTE
MY BABIES
“Blue like my balls” fucking frank lol
They’re going in on Frank’s storyline now
Boss Mickey at it again
Terry’s home
The way his face falls im sick
SANDY BABY
My heart is racing
Mickeys face is breaking my heart
Great now I’m crying
Mickey got emotional
Ian sensed it and touched his neck all fucking sweet
Okay I had to take a little break because I started crying
I love him too much
Fucking Noel is so damn good
My heart is fucking breaking
“Frank’s not a homophobic psychopath who tortured you for years”
Please Mickey deserves better
I don’t wanna hear any Ian slander either.
In this house we protect my son and my son in law I will fight you
“Let’s get the fuck outta here. Lip you coming?” 😭
That was so hard to watch yall. I’m not gonna lie to you. My parents weren’t half as shitty as terry but growing up feeling unloved your whole life fucks you up anyway and that brought out some emotions and feelings I didn’t realize I still dealt with. I had to pause for a good while and cry.
Leave Sandy alone debbie
Terry is disgusting
Okay the homophobic language he uses is definitely triggering so I’ll time stamp that too
Debbie you selfish bitch
Everyone leaving terry outside it’s a yes from me
I honestly can’t concentrate on the other scenes now I’m sorry y’all
I try to cover everyone’s scenes but it’s hard for me today
I’m not okay
Liam is too innocent poor kid
MICKEY LIP AND IAN THE BEST TRIO
We need more scenes
Tumblr media
I PAUSED TO TYPE AND THE FUCKING LOOK HES GIVING HIM STOP
They’re besties
Mickey is beautiful
MY BABY BUSINESS BOSS MAN I LOVE YOU
he really hasn’t called him Philip the entire episode wtf
Ignoring Debbie
Now I want fries
Carl is cringy
Mickey drove them home and pulled a gun
Honestly again another heartbreaking scene
Ian’s trying to make him stop
Terry is disgusting and also a coward but we’ve been knew
Noel is the most amazing
Mickey gets teary but doesn’t cry bc I cried enough for the both of us
He’s the strongest bravest ever and I’m so proud of him
I need a hug
My heart hurts so much y’all
I just want him to be happy
I’m a fucking mess
I can’t handle Lip being emotional too
Oh I thought lip wanted to sell the house for himself only but at least they all get their share
Horrible music choice
I wanna tuck Mickey in with his favorite tv show on(911) make him his favorite food to eat in bed and not let anyone but Ian around him for a good 72 hours
The way Ian is looking at him
“Would you take care of me if I was paralyzed?”
“....yeah. Yeah”
“Top you whenever I wanted” “asshole”
His smile is back that’s all I need in life
MICKEY IS TOO GOOD FOR THIS WORLD
RIP DOWN THAT FLAG YES BABY
“That was big of you” “he’s an asshole...I wanna be better than that”
WHEN I TELL YALL I LOST IT I MEAN FULL ON SOBBING
YOURE ALREADY A THOUSAND TIMES BETTER THAN THAT PIECE OF SHIT
YOURE SO KIND AND BRAVE AND BEAUTIFUL INSIDE AND OUT
Ian’s like “back of the head? Gotta grab and hold my boy”
“You are so much better than that” IAN MY SWEET SON IN LAW I LOVE YOU THANK YOU FOR LOVING OUR BOY SO WELL
IAN IS THE MOST SUPPORTIVE HUSBAND
V spitting truth
I want terry to fucking suffer
Don’t do it frank
“Nah” LMAO
Frank loves his son in law
Sandy I love you
I need to hold her
No debbie I LOVE HER
NO SANDY LOVE ME INSTEAD
DEBBIE DOESNT DESERVE YOU
Carl scene was so awful I feel so bad for him this girl is a fucking psycho
That was an actual rape scene what the fuck
Mickey making frank laugh
Debbie explaining? Really?
I hate her
“How long is this gonna take? I’m fucking starving Lip” WHY WONT YOU CALL HIM PHILIP
“We could get on with our lives” well that hurt more than it should’ve
It’s really the end soon huh? 😢
According to captions Ian says “we’re in”
Frank reads his diagnosis
Carl goes to report his rape
That took me nearly two hours to watch. Yeah I usually pause to type but I had to take long breaks after the hard scenes. It was a really hard episode to watch. A lot darker than it has been. I’m not really okay right now. It was emotional but a really good episode overall.
57 notes · View notes
givemeonebreath · 3 years
Text
A big, messy Linked Universe playlist
Link for Links
Heavy on the angst, because of who I am as a person. (At the same time, don’t take it too seriously, man.)
Influenced by canon, manga (TP Link is really Going Through It™ ), my personal perceptions, and popular fandom canon.
A pretty wide variety of genres, with a bias towards metal and prog rock.
I kept snippets of lyrics for most songs, also because of who I am as a person. (Some were particularly hard to narrow down to just one verse or chorus.) Those - and a little more rambling - are under the cut if you really want, in the order of the playlist. But. It’s long.
I didn’t initially make this with the intent to share, but hey. Throughout my past year+ of listening, I’ve been haphazardly adding songs to a playlist I very creatively named Links. If something reminded me of them, whether through the music or lyrics or both, I threw it on the playlist, so some songs might seem odd or vague. Some are really on the nose, as subtle as a sledgehammer. (Sky for Sky? Dude. Sorry.) Some are there because of a fitting line or two that stuck in my head. Ultimately, music - like any form of creative expression - can be interpreted in a multitude of ways. 
My listening habits and tastes are erratic, which is why this is one big, jumbled playlist and not separated for different Links. Not to mention if I did that, some (Wild, Legend) would have a lot and some (Wind, Four) would have none, both because of my own familiarity with them, and because of the general themes of the music I tend to listen to. Most songs are a general ‘hero’s spirit reborn’ mood, anyway - those are the first part of the playlist. The second half is more nuanced to specific Links, plus a few Ganon vibes.
1. Deep Purple - April (Koji Kondo, composer of the original Legend of Zelda theme, was into Deep Purple as a kid, and it shows.)
2. Kamelot - Regalis Apertura
3. Au4 - So Just Hang On, Beautiful One (I’ve posted this here before. I can’t hear it without thinking of LU now.) So I slipped in through the gate almost unknown. All my border stamps were late. Seven days old. Cold hand griped my shoulder blade, broke the bone. Bloody nose and turned away, all the way home.
4. FC Kahuna - Hayling Don’t think about all those things you fear, just be glad to be here
5. Glass Animals - Youth Boy, when I left you you were young I was gone, but not my love You were clearly meant for more Than a life lost in the war
6. Pain of Salvation - Restless Boy A restless boy in a world too slow A flame born into cinder, ash, and glow I've given everything I gave it all Yet find myself alone
7. Haken - The Endless Knot Our design shifted frame by frame! Across the line our cycle starts to fail. Our design shifted frame by frame! Across the line we die to live again.   We need a story to believe in. We need a hero to prevail. We need a challenge we can overcome, it takes a tragedy to make us one 
8. Kamelot - Memento Mori (I particularly associate this with Time and Twilight) I am the god in my own history The master of the game I may believe if she would come to me And whisper out my name Sometimes I wonder where the wind has gone If life has ever been Sometimes I wonder how belief alone Can cut me free from sin
9. Katatonia - Fighters Look I told you so We never stop If we said that We'll back it up For sure You know We're fighters
10. Megadeth - This Day We Fight! (I mean, all Links, but particularly Warriors) For this I was chosen, because I fear nothing With confidence I tread through the dead of the night Off to another war-torn, faraway battlefield Wherein lies a demonic enemy horde
11. Moon Tooth - Igneous Well, the spirit took me And this old broken body leapt up and danced Settin’ out Settin' out with all my heroes in a bundle at my back Hawk am I More wings span in my shadow than overcast Yeah, you know what they say Always need something to look up to, ha
12. Samael - Moongate Destiny, tomorrow is today Destiny, without boundaries How many nights will we spend together traveling infinity back and forth and again How many times will we go together questioning eternity about us about our wonders...
13. TOOL- Parabola This body holding me reminds me of my own mortality Embrace this moment, remember We are eternal, all this pain is an illusion
14. Lunatic Soul - Blood on the Tightrope No matter how hard you try To shut down your feverish thoughts They hunt you down with no regret Cause you have to fix it all
15. Hybrid - Keep It In The Family
16. Soul Savers - Unbalanced Pieces Gone, now carry on Through violent seasons I call you mother, mother, mother In vain, absent chain The twilight's bleeding And the playing board has two unbalanced pieces
17. Steve Von Till - Valley of the Moon All she gives is a stone facade Like ill-given flowers at a dead man's wake Here we slave for the dreams of another And fight over scraps like wayward dogs
18. Ludovico Einaudi - Experience
19. Lunatic Soul - Summoning Dance Three stones on the right side Three stones on the left My vicious circle of life and death   “Oh you want it” I hear it again “Oh you want it” My burden Curse to break
20. Lunatic Soul - Through Shaded Woods Run through your shaded woods Run through your shaded mind Run through the night Run away Run through the darkness Run
21. Lunatic Soul - Naavie
22. David Bowie - Nature Boy There was a boy A very strange, enchanted boy They say he wandered very far Very far, over land and sea A little shy and sad of eye But very wise was he
23. The Dandy Warhols - Sleep Well, I could sleep forever But it's of her I dream If I could sleep forever I could forget about everything 
24. Au4 - Everyone is Everyone (and Everything is Everything) Tripping and tumbling, Flipping and fumbling. Flowing on the rivers of sadness That have been forever rumbling.   But from dawn until now Of all the paths that I could have gone down Of all the valleys That I could have been flowing through.   In spite of all the chaos And all that has come between us, How is it I still find myself Here with you. 
25. Kingcrow - Everything Goes Your hands again upon the ground Falling rain for hours and hours As you learn the game Time dispels the fog ... Ever been there? Ever felt like prey? Ever thought your mind was feeble? Lot of things that don’t make sense
26. Pain of Salvation - Icon As a child I felt too old And now when I'm grown-up I feel too young A different kind so I've been told Just slightly out of reach and out of time
27. Sophia Loizou - Divine Interference (I got spooky dungeon vibes. Also, the title.)
28. Carpenter Brut - Fab Tool Runnin Gunnin Forward in the phantom shatter so grand Splatter grand, arcanum fuel Wrought iron out of the sky Over me, tells no lie
29. Blue Stahli - Death Will Have to Run All on the open road Where none will ever grow A journey toward the known With countless miles to go
30. Gyroscope - Mistakes & Ladders I am the first? No I can't be the first A continuous nothing, destined for something Tell me who you are and why you trapped me here
31. Queens of the Stone Age - Run, Pig, Run Run, pig, run Here I come
32. Chali 2na & Krafty Kuts - Guard The Fort The swords are drawn and odds are stacked And we clash the impact's a thunderous clap Calm demeanor Even though we are under attack [...my turn to guard the fort ready for combat]
33. The Great Discord - Army of Me (lol)
34. Kongos - Terrified I think I'll start again and change my name You only live once or twice, what a shame Somebody fucked up when designing this game
35. Woodkid - Run Boy Run Run, boy, run! This ride is a journey to Run, boy, run! The secret inside of you Run, boy, run! This race is a prophecy Run, boy, run! And disappear in the trees
36. The Beta Machine - The End A million miles away from you this time I'll do what it takes I'm on my way If lines are in the sand I'll go under If I can make it in time I will bring you back with me
37. Devin Townsend Project - Gump When we last met who was I? I'm sorry we no longer see eye to eye The energy to keep you in while keeping myself out I'm sorry how you'll take this  But I just don't have the patience anymore 
38. Arrested Youth - Riot! I can't get much satisfaction living in this cave It's tough to breathe, I'm in the belly of the beast Can't sleep with all my rage With me and all my generations living in this cage Pick up your guns and tell your sons, tonight we break the cage
39. Led Zeppelin - Friends So anytime somebody needs you Don't let them down, although it grieves you Some day you'll need someone like they do Looking for what you knew
40. Faunts - M4, pt 2 (Wild) Fight your foes you're not alone Holy war is on the phone Asking to please stay on hold Bleeding loss of blood runs cold And I need you to recover   Because I can't make it on my own
41. Faith No More - Ashes to Ashes (Wild) I want them to know it's me, it's on my head I'll point the finger at me, it's on my head Smiling with the mouth of the ocean And I'll wave to you with the arms of the mountain
42. Devin Townsend - Jupiter (Wild) I know you At least I think I do Everything's changed But in the days that are so dark It's wonderful
43. Katatonia - Neon Epitaph (Wild) Shadow of my shadow Cling not to my grief I am long left behind now You are free
44. The Smashing Pumpkins - The Beginning is the End is the Beginning (Wild) Time has stopped before us The sky cannot ignore us No one can separate us For we are all that is left The echo bounces off me The shadow lost beside me There's no more need to pretend Cause now I can begin again 
45. Katatonia - Lacquer (Wild) My voice travelling Soaring bird above your head The house we lived in Ridden with disease ... The levee breaking I can't live to fight once more The road to the grave is straight as an arrow I'm just staying around to sing your song, baby
46. Eskimo Joe - This is Pressure (Wild) There is no romance in suffocation  The walls fall down like your expectations You want to scream  And you want to shout But you've built up steam  And you can't let it out This is pressure 
47. Portugal. The Man - 1000 Years (Wild) We'll wait 1000 years  Until the end of time We'll wait 1000 more Dressed up in gold and white We'll climb the mountain sides  To find what's in the sky We'll dig through mountain sides  To find what's deep inside
48. Au4 - An Ocean’s Measure of Sorrow (Wild) Forgot my name and who I was. Memories of nothing floating up. All of the sorrow we once knew, Colours the ocean's water blue.
49. Band of Skulls - Carnivorous (Twilight) I am corrosive and cohesive Like a chemical bond I'm all together undone I am the broken kingdom I'm just so, so, so  So carnivorous
50. Glass Animals - Flip (Twilight) I wanna go back with a club and attack I wanna take to my guns and break you I gotta make my little foe take his own
51. TV on the Radio - Wolf Like Me (Twilight) My mind has changed my body's frame, but, God, I like it My heart's aflame, my body's strained, but, God, I like it
52. Kamelot - The Spell (Twilight) All my demons cast a spell The souls of dusk rising from the ashes So the book of shadows tell The weak will always obey the master
53. OSI - Radiologue (Legend) I was dreaming I was heading west thirty days faster Had a fever woke up in a sweat bailing out the water  Can't go on Can't go back   Heard your voice coming through the noise wrote it in the radio log Hurt my head, wondering what you said so I threw it overboard  
54. Katatonia - Don’t Tell A Soul (Legend) I have been destroyed by the perfection that is a lie see I'm moving soon see my feet are already on the road and if you know where I’m going don’t tell a soul
55. Haken - The Mind’s Eye (Legend) The shape of things to come are closer than they seem Changing your design every time you disappear I'm planning my escape through portals of your mind Where people seem to drop like flies
56. Pain of Salvation - Species (Legend) Sometimes I hate my fucking species Yet most days I'll do anything to please it  My generation was fooled to pursue our dreams But it is not what it seems You never need what you want And you rarely want what you need
57. Euringer - Do You Kiss Your Mama with That Mouth? (Legend) All my life, misunderstood I'm fuckin' too smart, too smart for my own good The last question, before I go is "Hey motherfucka, do you kiss your mama with that mouth?"  Yes! I kiss your mama with this mouth
58. !!! - Pardon My Freedom (Legend) Like I give a fuck, like I give a shit Like I give a fuck about that shit Like I give a fuck about that motherfucking shit
59. Team Sleep - Ataraxia (Legend) Froze asleep Coma deep I dream I'm out with you Alone at sea
60. Oliver Tank - Embrace (Legend) You're in my dreams The world is torn apart at the seams And I don't wanna leave Wearing my heart on it's sleeve
61. Machine Gun Fellatio - The Girl of My Dreams (Is Giving Me Nightmares) (Legend) The girl of my dreams is giving me nightmares I don't know what it means but she's got multi-coloured hair When she stands in the sand I dream of peaches And I'm not sure what that means either
62. Earl Greyhound - Shotgun (Legend & Hyrule) I am nobody, nobody is who I am I am a traveler on this land And nothing, nothing, nothing in my hands
63. TV on the Radio - Staring at the Sun (Hyrule) You're staring at the sun You're standing in the sea Your mouth is open wide You're trying hard to breathe The water's at your neck There's lightning in your teeth Your body's over me
64. Echo & The Bunnymen - The Killing Moon (Time) Fate Up against your will Through the thick and thin He will wait until You give yourself to him
65. Sufjan Stevens - Sugar (Sky) Don’t break my heart, don’t break my flow now And all this rage has got to go now Let’s take up this lifeline Come on, baby, gimme some sugar Don’t make me wait Don’t make me wait too long Don’t make me sing the sad song Come on, baby, gimme some sugar
66. Obsydians - Ascension (Sky) Rise above the hardships you’ll face I will sign and keep on rising As long as you are giving me your soul and keep me awake Feel like home and spread your light around I will listen and just be there As long as you are giving me your love I’ll give you my soul
67. Sonique - Sky -_-
68. Enter Shikari - The King (Ganon) Watch your back, my friend I'm about to kickstart a cycle Of never ending revenge And this time it's primal, it's tribal
69. Saul Williams - WTF! (Ganon, Hylia) "You've been polluted, uprooted by time You have been muted, computed but I'm A living vessel of the one, of the moon, of the sun" Hey! You ain't as dead as you seem, what the fuck? Hey! But you keep living your lies
70. These New Puritans - We Want War (Ganon/ Dark Link/ any nemesis I guess) Shadows dance back up, it's happening again If you listen carefully you might hear them whisper: "We hold all the secrets, we hold all the words; But they're scrambled and broken so you'll never know" Can't you see them Floating like black ash? Can't you feel them Crawling down your back?
20 notes · View notes
chelsfic · 4 years
Text
Leftovers - Part 4 - Nandor the Relentless x Reader Fanfic
Tumblr media
Previous Parts: Masterlist
Summary: Vampire (bite) aftercare, Nandor tries to pretend like he doesn’t want to fuck you, you bond with Guillermo!!, and the gang gets an invitation!
A/N: GUYS! You’re so nice to me with all these comments and asks!! You keep me going! I hope you like this chapter. I didn’t mean for it to be the Guillermo slumber party chapter, but here we are.
Warnings: Reader described as short and plays roller derby, vampire/human relationships, blood drinking, smut (in other chapters), power differential
---
Nandor lays you down on the towels and picks up the tube of antibiotic cream on your nightstand. He wrinkles his nose as he unscrews the cap.
“This ointment is putrid,” he grumbles, but he squirts some out onto his fingers anyways and gently applies it to the wounds on your neck. 
Whatever remaining energy you had following the feeding seems to have bled away with your makeout session because you can barely keep your eyes open now. The antibiotic stings a bit but you’re grateful for the attention and feeling a little light-headed and delirious--which surely accounts for the way you nuzzle your face against Nandor’s forearm as he tends to the wound.
“There, all better,” he proclaims as he places a large band-aid on your neck. He sits there for a moment, fidgeting awkwardly with his cape before abruptly standing. “I will tell Guillermo to bring you some of your electrolyte drink.”
---
“It seems the human wants to do the sex with me,” Nandor leans into the camera conspiratorially. “I mean, I can’t say I’m surprised. Humans have always been attracted to my dark power but…”
He grimaces in distaste and shakes his head, “I’ve never seen the appeal. Vampire/Human relationships? I mean...why? They die--either you eat them or they get old and gross…”
Nandor pauses at a muffled question from behind the camera.
He shrugs and knits his brows together, “Why would it be different with this human?”
“[Unintelligible]...out of your way not to kill her…”
“Yes, because of her virgin blood!” Nandor exclaims, enunciating his words condescendingly. “Why would I do the sex with her? Then she wouldn’t taste good anymore. Sex with humans is more trouble than it’s worth. They’re weak...fragile...they have to breathe. Where is the fun?”
Nandor reaches the bottom of the stairs and pauses to call out, “Guillermo!”
“Yes, master?” Guillermo pops out of his closet-bedroom and goes to the vampire’s side at once.
“I’ve just fed from the mortal. Bring her the Gatorade beverage and a snack. She’s very weak,” Nandor commands.
“Right away, master,” Guillermo does a little half bow and turns to leave.
Nandor puts out a hand to stop him, “She likes the blue flavor. Make sure you get the right one.”
Guillermo shoots a shocked look directly into the camera. When was the last time Nandor ever recalled a little detail like that about him?
Guillermo scurries away and Nandor rearranges his cape, making ready to leave for the evening. He catches the camera guy staring at him with a knowing smirk.
“What?!”
---
“Thanks, Guillermo,” you murmur after a sip of Gatorade. You have no idea what the proper treatment for blood loss is, but a snack is always nice. Maybe you should start taking iron supplements? 
Guillermo goes to leave but you stop him.
“Will you...stay with me for a little while?” you ask feeling unaccountably timid. “I feel gross and I don’t want to be by myself…”
Guillermo looks like he’s torn but he finally sighs and walks back over to you, perching awkwardly beside you on the bed.
“Sure, I’ll stay for a bit,” he says and you give him a toothy grin.
You turn on your side to face him, snuggling up under the covers and giving yourself some major slumber party vibes. You’re finally going to bond with Guillermo! He’s sitting rigidly up against the headboard and you have to swallow a laugh.
“Thanks, Guillermo,” you try to imbue your sincere gratitude into the words. “And...I’m sorry if you feel like I’m coming between you and Nandor. I don’t mean to…”
Guillermo lets out a long sigh, “It’s not your fault. He’s always been distant with me and I’m just...surprised to see him being so nice to another human.”
“Nice?” you laugh. “I’m still not convinced he isn’t planning on draining me dry one of these nights…”
Guillermo scoffs and shakes his head, “I don’t think so, Smash. I mean...he seems to care about you?”
The thought gives you a secret thrill that you try to ignore. Having feelings for a vampire--that’s pretty much the closest thing to a death wish you can imagine. But you find yourself raising your fingers to your lips and recalling the press of his mouth on yours. You look up to see the sad look on Guillermo’s face and it squeezes your heart.
“Hey… I’m sure Nandor cares about you, too,” you offer. You’re trying to come up with something to say to cheer him up when your brain backtracks and processes his words, “Hey! Did you just call me my derby name!?”
Guillermo blushes adorably and stammers, “Oh--uh, yeah? Is that okay? Or is it only for other skaters to use?”
You can’t help it, he’s such a teddy bear, you reach out and squeeze his arm in a hug.
“No, it’s great! Oh my god, Guillermo, we’re really gonna be friends, aren’t we!?” you gush.
“I guess so…hey, can I ask you something?” Guillermo scoots down the bed so that he’s laying on the pillow next to yours and facing you. Slumber party vibes!
“Shoot,” you reply.
“What’s it like?” he pauses and darts his eyes away from yours before looking back at you. “When he bites you?”
Your lips twist into a crooked smile and your turn your face into the pillow to hide with an embarrassed squeak. The bite and the making out are all jumbled together in your stupid human brain. Was it painful? Sexy? Hot? Horrifying? All of that, yes.
“It’s…” you struggle for words. “Intimate. You’re very close and he wraps his arms around you. He’s so strong, you couldn’t struggle away from him if you tried. But you don’t...try. Because his eyes are so dark and intense and...gorgeous and they’re focused just on you. And then he puts his mouth on your neck and for a second it’s like a kiss but then he bites and it hurts. But his lips are still on you and his hands. He puts his hand on your head to support you and you feel kind of...taken care of? While he’s--uh--you know, drinking your blood. You worry that he’ll go too far and forget to stop but then you’re floating and happy and you don’t care anymore if he stops or not. But he does. And his lips are red with your blood but they still look so soft and--and...uh. And, uh, that’s pretty much it.”
Guillermo’s staring at you with his eyes narrowed in suspicion, “Have you--did you two--? Smash!”
You’re burning with embarrassment and you stumble over your words, “What? No! We haven’t...well--not much. But--would it be bad if we did?”
In this moment Guillermo looks like nothing so much as a concerned older brother and you want to melt a little. 
“It’s...I don’t know?” he shrugs but his eyes are a little frantic. “Vampires are very, very...sexual beings. And you’re a virgin--which they love for, uh, other reasons but...I’m just a little worried you might be in over your head.”
You sigh and try to suppress your natural instinct to be defensive. You are in over your head. You’re living in a vampire house as a live-in blood donor. 
“So, you and Nandor have never…?” it’s a question you’ve been asking yourself since you first met Guillermo.
He smiles slightly and shakes his head, “No. We’re not--that’s not what our relationship is about. I care about Nandor, of course. And there was a time that I felt more but...I’ve let it go.”
You frown at his answer, “Are you sure? Because I don’t want to cause any drama…”
“Really, Smash. Nandor’s my... friend--even if he has a funny way of showing it most of the time. That’s all.”
Your eyes are feeling heavy and you yawn into your elbow before you answer, “Alright...if you’re sure.”
“But are you sure?” he quips, arching one brow. 
You let out a long sigh and shrug your shoulders.
“Hey...you want me to tell you what’s it like kissing Nandor?”
He giggles and rolls his eyes, “You shouldn’t kiss and tell.”
“What’s the fun in that?!”
---
“Nandor! Hey--come here you big donkey!” Nadja hisses from the upstairs hallway. 
She draws him over to your bedroom doorway and pokes her head inside, “Look at these adorable, baby humans, Nandor!”
You and Guillermo are asleep, curled up like shrimp side-by-side on your bed. Guillermo’s glasses are askew on his face and there’s a pool of drool on your pillow beneath your open mouth.
“Aren’t they precious?” Nadja croons. “I just want to chomp their little limbs right off.”
Nandor’s eyes flick from you to Guillermo and he stays in the doorway long after Nadja drifts back downstairs.
“Sweet dreams, my humans,” he whispers.
---
“Attention, everyone! I have some very exciting news to share this evening,” Nandor stands by the fireplace with Guillermo flanking him on his right brandishing a postcard-sized piece of mail in his hands.
You’re sitting sandwiched between Nadja and Laszlo on the long couch and Colin Robinson is sitting in an armchair with a newspaper folded on his lap. Nadja takes your hand in both of hers and holds it on her lap and you let your head fall on her shoulder. You’ve enjoyed falling into friendship with her even if you’re pretty sure she sometimes thinks of you as some kind of human baby doll to play with. 
“Nadja!” Nandor exclaims with a stamp of his heavy-booted foot. “How many times do I tell you to leave my human alone?”
“Nandor!” you shout in annoyance. “Nadja’s like my vampire mommy. Leave her alone!”
Guillermo’s eyes are wide with anxiety and he flicks his gaze from his Master to Nadja.
“Yes, Nandor. I’m her dear mama,” Nadja taunts and makes a show of baring her fangs and clawing her fingers over your head as if she’s about to bite you. “Chill out, donkey brain.”
Nandor presses his lips together in annoyance. Rather than reply to Nadja he turns on you, “You’re being very disrespectful to me, human. And I’m noting it. It’s being noted!”
Maybe it’s Nadja’s presence that boosts your confidence or maybe it’s the memory of Guillermo telling you you’d be out of your depth with a vampire lover. But you want to prove that you can play on their level. You smile up at Nandor and bat your eyes.
“I guess you’ll have to punish me then…” you say with false innocence. You catch Guillermo’s expression in the corner of your eyes and he looks like he’s having a coronary. 
“Oh, you saucy minx!” Nadja praises.
“Shall I get the cat’o’nine tails from the attic?” Laszlo pipes in.
Nandor looks totally unamused. He narrows his eyes at you with a storm cloud gathering on his brow.
“Enough foolishness! I have an announcement. Guillermo, the letter,” Nandor turns to his Familiar and takes the paper from his hands. “We have been invited…to a vampire rave!”
“Oh, goody!” Nadja claps her hands together.
“Drug blood!” Laszlo cries in exultation. 
Even Colin Robinson perks up.
“What’s a vampire rave?” you ask smiling in curiosity. You’re getting excited just from the others’ enthusiasm.
Laszlo answers, “It’s like a human rave only with vampires. We feed off the humans and get high ourselves. It’s great fun.”
“Uh, okay, but we all remember what happened the last time you guys drank drug blood,” Guillermo’s warns.
“Oh, shut up, Guillermo!,” Nandor flicks his wrist at him. “It would have been fine if you were a little more careful.”
Guillermo looks like he’s about to make a retort but Nandor talks over him, “It’s tomorrow night at an abandoned Circuit City across town! We’re all going to have a great time! Except...for you.”
Nandor looks down his nose at you and you whine, “Me!? Why can’t I go?”
Nadja joins your cause, “Nandor, why can’t we take the little human with us? She will be fine. If any vampire tries to attack her she will do the hip-check on them.”
“You’ve disrespected me in front of the other roommates!” Nandor admonishes. “This is the consequence. You can’t come. You’re not invited.”
You stand, walking up to Nandor and poking your finger in his chest as you proclaim, “You’re being very mean to me. And I’m noting it!”
You storm out before he can respond. You hear Laszlo’s voice as you jog up the stairs.
“Are you going to let her get away with that kind of behavior!?”
Nandor holds out his hands helplessly, “She’s gone! She’s gotten away with it!”
---
“Human!” Nadja hisses a whisper as she creeps into your bedroom later that night. “Human! Wake up!”
You roll over in bed to find her looming above you. You can see her wickedly sharp fangs to full affect and you gulp down the instinct to shriek.
“Nadja?” your voice comes out full of gravel.
“Don’t worry my little roller warrior. I’m taking you to the vampire rave tomorrow! We can’t let that stupid piece of snake ruin our fun!”
---
A/N: Is my Nadja crush showing???
Tumblr media
Tags-- let me know if you’d like to be added to the tags!
@festering-queen​ @glitterportrait​ @kandomeresbitch​ @scuzmunkie​ @redwoodshadows​
213 notes · View notes
artificialqueens · 3 years
Text
Gimme Love, 1/9 (Miz Cracker/Blair St Clair) - Grinder
Tumblr media
AN: Welp! I started this back in March. It was supposed to be a oneshot and then I realised it was 200 odd pages. Whoops! Another songfic based on music by Joji. This one is Gimme Love, which some of you would probably know, it was circling TikTok for a while. Anyway, more song fics to come!! I hope y'all enjoy! Stay safe in these crazy times!
TW: Mental health, panic attacks
1993
"OK, so you got your apple juice, your finger sandwiches, and grapes. And most importantly, you got your best outfit on. Ready?"
No. I wasn't ready. They were going to eat me up. I knew just by how the 3 bitches off to the side stared and laughed. One of them was swinging from the bus stop pole. It sounded evil, but I hoped she would have fallen over.
"No." I clung to my Mother.
"Brianna." She uttered. She was tired, already having dealt with this before leaving the house. And it didn't help that Grandpa only laughed instead of helping out.
"No!" I said louder, squeezing my tiny fists into her shoulders.
"Look. Everything will be fine. The day will fly in, trust me. And I'll be right here when you get off the bus later." Mom continued.
She gave me a kiss on the forehead and shook me off.
As she smoothed her skirt down, I stamped my foot in a huff. For me, this was the second most ultimate betrayal that had ever happened to me. My Mom was making me go to school. How dare she.
"I love you, girl. Be good and have a great day." Mom said before walking away. My gaze followed, feeling the faucet in my eyes turn on. I was prone to cry baby behaviour around this age.
Now that my Mom was gone, it was all game for the bitches.
"Awww, the little baby needs her Mommy." One of them cooed in her fake voice. "Didn't you know the pre-school bus picks up two hours later?"
"Yeah!" Another decided to join in, "And I bet that's not even your real Mommy."
"She is too!" I clenched my tiny fists at my side. This was half true. I was an adopted child, but to me, Roberta was the best Mother I could have ever asked for. And no one had the right to question that.
"No, she's not! Your real Mommy didn't want you 'cause you're ugly!"
"Yeah, look at your hair. It looks like a fur ball."
"And your clothes are obviously hand me downs."
I stamped my feet again. "That's it! I'm giving you the finger!" I flipped them off. I picked it up from Mom, from the many time's drivers pissed her off. When she'd warn me never to do that, I knew it had some sort of power to it.
But it did nothing. The girls just laughed even more. I had no defences; therefore, I was left helpless.
The bus pulled up, and I was last to get in. The girls warned almost everybody to watch out for the "girl with the weird hair".
I moved down the middle of the bus, my head moving from side to side, hoping to find a seat.
Everybody with a free seat either put their bags on the chairs or put their feet up. I wanted to snap, demanding that they let me sit. But the fear inside rendered me silent.
I was nearing the back, where the 3 girls sat. They smirked upon seeing my face, relishing in the fact I was on the verge of tears. All I wanted was to turn back, get off the bus and lock myself in my house.
But as if someone above heard my innermost thoughts, that's when I heard it.
"Do you need a seat?"
I looked towards the voice. And I froze. There she was, an absolute angel. She looked like a Disney Princess with her bright blonde hair and blue eyes.
I hesitated for a moment. But the bus began to move. So I sat down next to her.
"Hi," I said.
"Hey." Her eyes were observing me, looking me up and down. And I felt even more stunned. "You have funny hair."
"My Mommy says I have lovely hair," I replied in defence.
"I didn't mean it in a bad way. I just never seen hair like that." The girl replied.
My hair wasn't even bad. I just had a massive head of untamed brown curls. Nothing out of the ordinary.
Then again, I had never seen anyone with hair like hers. She looked like she had gone to a salon beforehand. "Your hair looks golden."
"Thank you." She smiled. "I'm Blair. My favourite colour is yellow, and I wanna be a singer when I grow up. How about you?"
"I'm Brianna. My favourite colour is pink. And...I wanna be a politician someday."
"What's a pola...polatichon?" Blair asked.
"A politician." I corrected her. "I don't know what they do. They just shout a lot. And that's what I want to do."
Blair had no idea what I was talking about, but she laughed anyway. And that made my heart skip a beat.
I felt something pelt the back of my head. I grabbed it, looking at the small rolled up bit of my paper in my hand. It was wet. I had just been spitballed for the first time.
Blair looked over her shoulder, and I did the same. It was the three bitches from the bus stop. They weren't even hiding their giggles.
"Not nice." Blair stuck her tongue out at them. Then, turning back around in her seat, she put her hand on mine. "Don't worry about them. I'm your friend, Brianna."
"Really?" My eyes brightened.
"Of course!"
As much as that statement had made my heart soar, how it made me feel like there was nothing to be afraid of…
It was the biggest lie I heard that day.
As soon as I got off the bus at the end of the day, I waved to Blair, unaware that she would be sitting with the 3 bitches the next day.
And then it went on for years, being that ugly girl with weird hair. And it didn't help that I needed glasses later in life.
But I wasn't completely alone. So let me tell you about Jujubee.
2020
"Hey, asshole! I'm pulling in there!"
Jujubee was hanging out the driver side window, flicking the indicator aggressively.
"Juju, can you just...not do that?" I asked, my eyes glued to my phone as I checked how many people had seen my Instagram story. It was a picture of the two of us, showing off our outfits that had been gifted from Alexander McQueen.
"And let that asshole steal my spot? Absolutely not." Jujubee protested. She flipped the guy off, only to receive the same gesture back at her. She wasn't prone to behaving like this. I usually found it absolutely hilarious how loud she could be.
Now, you're probably wondering - two well-dressed ladies in their Alexander McQueen outfits should be seated in the back of a limo, sipping champagne.
I wasn't a fan of limos. They only drew attention.
And with Jujubee hurling dog abuse at the other drivers, I was sure the attention would be on us.
But we made it to the event without any trouble.
Jujubee was hilarious, intentionally and unintentionally. I learned that all the way back on my second day of school. When it was clear to me that I wouldn't be friends with anyone else, I ventured off on my own, exploring the playground and looking for bugs. But, instead, I found her sitting alone in the sandbox.
"Leave me alone. I'm trying to dig to the centre of the Earth." She had said, blowing her shiny black hair out of her face.
I knew she would only reach the bottom of the pit, so I laughed, and I helped her dig. We had been inseparable since.
We grew up together, all the way through elementary, high school and college. And through those years, we had one thing in common - we were the weird ones. The kids who everyone bullied.
Ugh, I hated that word; bullied. It made me feel pathetic and helpless. Jujubee and I, however? We were far from pathetic and helpless. After all, how would we even be where we were if that was the case?
OK, maybe I was pathetic and helpless growing up. No, I was. I had just accepted all the name-calling, the shoving, the damage. Jujubee, on the other hand, would fight against it all.
But back to the current situation. We were now sitting at a table with the other project workers. Everyone was having a great time, and the event hadn't even really begun yet. They passed jokes around, talked about trials and tribulations, and I laughed along.
But I may as well have been alone as I was stuck in my own thoughts. How it was even possible, we were all gathered here for this moment.
I looked at Jujubee, sitting next to me, and felt an overwhelming need to hug the shit out of her. If it weren't for her being so encouraging, then maybe this wouldn't have happened.
"What's up?" She caught me staring.
I lowered my head for a moment, breathing a laugh out through my nostrils. I didn't want to get sappy with her, even though she deserved my gratitude. My best friend, my ride-or-die bitch. Lifting my head again, I smirked. "Nothing. I'm just glad you're on this team." I raised my glass to her before sipping the bubbling champagne.
"Proud of you bitch." Jujubee reaching over and squeezed my free hand.
I was proud of me too. Because, despite all of the shit I dealt with in school, here I was, the manager and director of this whole operation.
All of the hard work paid off - years of trials and tribulations, so many arguments and disagreements. We finally did it. We found a gateway to another world, a parallel universe, a portal in the middle of the space just waiting to be explored.
Of course, people doubted me. They said things like, "Well, it is a dream, all right." How could anyone blame them?
But here we were.
The speaker, Michelle, called me up onto the stage to receive a certificate, all encased in a glass frame. I exchanged air kisses with her and graciously took the award. Jujubee cheered me on as I stood up there, letting people take pictures.
And then came the obligatory speech.
I couldn't lie; I hated public speaking. It was always something I struggled with. But, I never backed down from one. I just liked to keep them short and sweet.
"Long story short, I had dreams, and I worked towards them. So, here I am, an example of the walking embodiment of success. And I thank each and every one of you, ladies and gentlemen. Have a great night."
Short and sweet. The crowd applauded.
Yes, I was told in the past that I'm arrogant, but I disagreed. I'd say confident. And there was nothing wrong with confidence. After all, there has been a stigma around that word. Doesn't it come from a sense of insecurity, the need to tear successful people down because you're afraid to strive towards your goals?
I deserved to feel this successful, for all those times I was laughed at and ridiculed. I look down on all those assholes and let them know that I made it.
I posed for pictures as I held my award, knowing they would be everywhere the next day; in the papers, magazines, the Internet.
This wasn't the first award I had received. I had a shelf full back home, along with all of my past badges. They reminded me that, once upon a time, I was just any other office worker with her yellow badge. And now here I was, the director of the project with my black badge working closely with the government.
I got off the stage and moved back to my chair. Jujubee rolled her eyes, but her smile remained.
"Where's the after-party?" I asked as the audience shifted their attention from me.
Sometimes I never understood how she put up with me. "Don't worry. I got us covered."
She wasn't lying. A few hours later, we were in the apartment of some other rich somebody. Music was bouncing off the walls, the speakers apparently on full blast.
The main lights were out, replaced with multicoloured LEDs dancing around the place. It was as if we were in our own private club.
Jujubee and I were in the crowd dancing, but because I was absolutely wasted, I lost her many times.
No need to panic, however. Jujubee wasn't a drinker. So she'd find me. She always did.
I really did feel sorry that she had to deal with all of my shenanigans.
"Juju, where the fuck are you??" I roared, not that it would do much. Midsummer Madness by 88RISING was blaring now. Starting to stress out now.
I grabbed a champagne flute as a waiter walked by.
"Brianna, I love the dress." A woman leaned over and shouted in my ear. I had met her before at another event, a fashion reporter if I remembered correctly.
"Thanks. It's Versaci."
As I said earlier, it was fucking Alexander McQueen. I was faded.
Somehow I ended up in the bathroom, throwing up all the alcohol I had consumed into the toilet. After I finished, I washed my mouth out, looked at my reflection and said, "Baby, you're a star."
And somehow, I made it back downstairs. I was searching for Jujubee but found someone else instead. And it was fucking Ed Sheeran.
"I love your new song." I lied.
"Which one?"
"The new one." I smiled. "Hey, Ed. You wanna be the first person to go through the portal?" I wrapped an arm around him.
He looked absolutely taken aback. "Of fucking course. My manager will be in touch."
I really hoped he was joking. Why the fuck had I even suggested it?
I felt a hand on my shoulder. It was Jujubee. My nerves settled, and I leaned closer to her. "Let's go outside."
I had no recollection of making it out to the balcony. The only thing I remembered happening before then was rambling to many strangers about how much I adored Jujubee.
A few other party attendees were outside too. I wanted to tell them how I didn't deserve Jujubee and that she was an angel. But she quickly steered me away.
I looked out over the city, a happy smile on my face.
"Are you having fun, baby girl?" Jujubee asked, using her favourite pet name for me. She sparked up a cigarette. I wanted to ask her for one, having gone from chain smoker to social smoker in recent years. But I was too distracted by the view.
"Yeah. I can feel it, Juju." I replied, looking at my hands. It was almost like I could actually feel it. The euphoric feeling of success running in my veins. "Good things are coming."
"Oh, I feel it too." Jujubee blew out the smoke and followed my gaze. "You know what? Your Grandpa was a great guy. And I know that he's proud of you."
My smile dropped. And I was silent.
I preferred to avoid speaking about things like this. Emotions weren't something I liked to deal with - another difference between Jujubee and me.
Just the year prior, we both went to see Midsommar. During the scene where the main character is having a breakdown on the ground surrounded by the Hargan woman screaming along with her, Jujubee was captivated. She looked almost like she wanted to scream along with them. And as she squeezed my hand and leaned over to me, she said, "I need someone to do that with me." I replied with a quiet, "Can't relate."
I'm not insensitive. I just feared emotions for two reasons.
1. They could be weaponised against me. And as much as I tried not to let the online hate get to me, I knew that if it ever became personal, then it would hit difficult.
2. The most important reason of all; a childhood full of breakdowns and too many emotions.
Jujubee nudged me. "You wanna go?"
I didn't want to. But I said, "Yeah. I'm...so drunk right now," and turned away from the city view.
"Can I be that annoying whore and ask if I can stay at your place?" Jujubee asked, taking my hand.
She didn't even need a reason. "Yes, you can."
We waded our way through the crowd, made for the door and left. And before I knew it, we were back at my place, lying in my bed. I loaned her a t-shirt to sleep in. I wanted to sleep in my Alexander McQueen. But Jujubee wouldn't let me.
We both lay there, facing the ceiling. I could already feel the oncoming suffering. Usually, I loved moments like these, when time became fluid, when I didn't have to worry about how I had even gotten home.
But my head was pounding, and the loud ringing in my ears was the cause. If I was bad now, I'd be dead by morning.
I could feel Jujubee's eyes on me, and I looked back at her. She was smiling, her brown eyes glimmering. "Almost there, girl."
Despite the pain I was in, I smiled back. I knew this whole thing, the thingy, the portal; it wasn't just my dream. It was hers too.
Fuck, I was hammered.
"Almost there," was all I could manage to say.
Jujubee turned on her side and treated me to some cuddly spooning. "OK, go to sleep, loser."
It was straining on my neck, but I kept my head turned, letting my eyes linger for a moment longer. God, I fucking loved that bitch. Nothing was ever going to come between us, and that made me the happiest.
I turned over, my back relaxing against her torso. Then, before giving in to my exhaustion, I checked my phone. The bright light made me squint at first. And the alcohol in my system didn't help matters.
I checked how many people had seen my story now. The number was blurry. So I aimlessly swiped notifications away.
But I stopped at one message in particular.
Blair: Hey Brianna! Long time no speak. I just wanted to say I saw pictures from your thing tonight. Congrats, girl! Look, I know you're probably super busy, but I'd love to have a catch up with you sometime.
"..." My eyes were wide. Now that was a name I hadn't heard in a long time.
1995
"Do you see Cassiopeia yet?" Juju whined.
I was trying my hardest to find it in the telescope. But the stars were all in clutters; there were so many. "No. I think I see the big dipper, though."
"Really? Let me have a turn!" Juju begged.
I pulled away from the telescope, allowing Juju her turn. Usually, I would have refused, only letting her use the scope after finding what I was looking for.
I really hadn't found the big dipper, but Juju bought it. "Wooooow. That's so cool."
"I know, right?" I smirked.
The backdoor opened, and Grandpa came out in his winter jacket, pj's and his signature slippers. "How many have you girls found now?"
He was carrying two mugs of hot chocolate with whipped cream. I cheered excitedly because Grandpa's hot chocolate was the best, and I'd fight anyone who tried to tell me otherwise.
"We found the big dipper. But that's it." Juju replied, sounding very much let down.
"Don't lose hope," Grandpa gave us our hot chocolate, "some are harder to find than others. I bet there are a lot more constellations out there that haven't even been discovered yet."
I sipped the hot drink, and I could feel it already warming me up. I was so tempted to take my gloves off and let the mug warm them up. But we promised my Mom we would stay wrapped up. "Do you think we could discover one?"
Grandpa took a seat on one of the old deck chairs. "Brianna, you can do anything you set your mind to. Anything is possible."
"One day, I wanna get into a rocket ship and fly away," I said, looking up at the night sky, imagining the scene in my head.
"Hey, Mr Caldwell, are there other people like us? Just looking up at the sky?" Juju asked, taking a sip of her hot chocolate.
"That's an interesting question. I'd say yes, what with how nice the sky is tonight," Grandpa let his gaze trail up, the stars reflecting in his eyes, "But did you know, somewhere far, far away, there are two little girls who are exactly like you. They look the same, they talk the same and even have your names. And they are doing exactly what you're doing right now."
My brows knit in confusion, "what do you mean 'far far away?"
Grandpa looked down again, seeing how intrigued Juju and I was. "Let's just call it the other world. It's basically like our world, but...certain things are different. Like," he paused to think, "maybe cats bark and dogs meow. Or, maybe the sky is pink and not blue. Maybe you girls are actually older, and I'm the young one."
"Do horseys fly in the other world?" Juju asked with much optimism.
"Probably. I don't see why not." Grandpa shrugged.
I glanced up at the sky as if I would somehow just see it. Another world where life was somewhat better.
"Would my Mommy and Daddy have given me up in the other world?" I asked quietly.
Grandpa was silent. His lips were pursed, forming a tight line like there were words on the tip of his tongue that he knew he shouldn't say.
Juju hugged me from the side. I wanted to hug her back but didn't want to cry.
Her hold made me feel safe, so I offered her a half-smile.
Since my first day at school, when those cretins had tried to tell me Roberta wasn't my real Mom, it stuck with me. Yeah, I knew deep down those girls didn't know shit, and Roberta was the best Mother in the world, but I was only human.
As much as I loved my Mom, Grandpa and other family members, I just wanted to feel acceptance from my biological parents.
"Brianna, honey, whoever your family is in the other world, I'm sure they love you from the bottom of their hearts. Just like we do." Grandpa said. He extended his arms out, offering me a hug.
I didn't want it. But I knew I needed it.
That night, we didn't find any constellations. Not that it mattered. After my Grandpa went back inside, Juju and I were set on finding the other world instead.
And this interest went on for nearly a whole year.
It sounded dumb, but we would play games where we were our 'other world selves'. Juju lived in a house full of cats, and they were 'cutest cats in the whole country. So cute they won every pageant!'
And I lived in a huge mansion with my Mom, Grandpa, and my biological parents.
We collectively agreed that our other world selves were the prettiest girls in school, and we had tons of friends. We were so cool, we didn't even have to go to school.
Of course, this started a minor argument between us. Juju would always say, "how can we be the prettiest girls at school if we don't have to go to school??"
"Shut up, Juju! Anything is possible in the other world!"
"Yeah, but it doesn't make sense!"
All of it was so ridiculous. But we loved every minute of it.
I'll never forget the time we built a fort in the woods at the back of my house, and Juju stood under the archway and shouted. "I'm the queen of 'Other World'. Beware ye bastards who enter our domain!"
Then she got upset because she said a bad word and thought she had betrayed her parents.
A few minutes later, I fucked up.
"I, Brianna Caldwell, am the Queen of 'Other World'. I sit on this throne along with my best friend, Blair St Clair!"
Juju was even more upset now.
"Why is she your best friend?? I'm your best friend!" She began to cry.
"Jujubee, it's only pretend." I tried to reason with her.
"No, Brie-Brie. You're always talking about Blair! I know you would rather be best friends with her than me!"
"That's not true!"
"It is!" She wept. "She'll never be your friend, Brie-Brie. She doesn't even like you."
"Take that back!"
"No!"
My anger was bubbling beyond the boiling point. So I shoved her over. "Go away. Now!"
Juju ran off crying.
My teeth were grit, my fists clenched. For about 5 minutes, I stormed around the fort, screaming in anger and kicking the ground.
Mom was freaked out. She knew it was me screaming, so she came running. When she found me, she shouted at me for scaring the absolute fuck out of her.
This only pissed me off more. It took her 5 minutes to get me to chill out.
When I finally explained what happened, she told me it was OK and that we'd be friends again the next day.
It didn't help my mood, so she took me to the mall. It was a rare occasion for us to visit the place. We weren't the richest, what with Mom struggling to keep a job. She wasn't a lousy worker; someone else would just come along who was much more experienced. And without another parental figure to help out, it just meant not much money was being brought into the house.
But Mom decided we'd go to the toy store, and I'd find two dolls, one for me and one for Juju. I made sure they looked exactly like us. Well, considering the nice clothes and great hair, they were our other-selves.
And leaving the building, I was perched on Mom's shoulders, eating the biggest ice cream cone I had ever gotten, when I looked over at the jewellery shop. Two women were leaving the store, holding hands. They leaned in close to each other and kissed.
I just...stared as they smiled at each other, mesmerised by the adoration they so clearly shared.
"Mommy?"
"Yes, Brianna, baby?"
"Why are those two ladies kissing?"
Mom cast a quick glance to where I was looking. "Oh. OK, first of all, don't stare. It's rude. But yeah, they're just two ladies in love with each other. That's all."
I looked away, just as she told me to do. "They're in love? I thought only boys and girls could be in love."
"I guess they're still telling you that in school, huh?" Mom quipped. "Well, I'll tell you this, but keep it on the down-low 'cause I don't want no parents coming and knocking on my door saying you're putting ideas into their kids' heads." She laughed. "The truth is; boys can fall in love with boys, and girls can fall in love with girls. You fall in love with whoever your heart tells you to, Brianna."
I nodded. "Uh, huh. OK, I understand." But then, it hit me. "Fuck."
"Brianna." Mom warned. She knew I was prone to sometimes spurting a few cuss words. But she only had herself to blame.
"Sorry, Mommy." And as we left the mall, my brain couldn't stop thinking about what had popped into my head.
Maybe, just maybe, I was in love with Blair.
My mind was taking me back to years prior, still in my first year of elementary school. It was coming up to Valentine's Day, and we all had to make a card for someone in the class. Bit of a weird activity for a bunch of kids who were more concerned if they were getting bikes for Christmas or not.
And I slaved over my card, making it yellow instead of the traditional pink colour, and drawing daisies all over it.
The message read, "You really deserve this. You're welcome." I've always been a poetic genius.
And instead of giving it to any of the boys, I insisted it went to Blair.
I had vague memories of that day. I only remembered her confused face as I handed it over.
I never received a card in return.
Of course, the other kids picked on me for it. But Juju had my back.
"You're all just jealous 'cause Brie-Brie's card is unique!" I remember her shouting.
But of course, they weren't jealous. This concept was foreign to them - a girl gifting another girl with a Valentine's Day gift. But then again, they just didn't know any better.
6 notes · View notes
goldenfawnwriting · 3 years
Text
Birds of a feather - Hawks Fic Pt 1
Summary: Finch was just a lowly secretary who had years at the agency when she was thrown haphazardly into the position of Hawks’ new personal assistant; This could go two ways and she was worried to find out which path she would take.
Warnings: Mentions of past trauma, bloodshed, workplace romance, SFW
A/N: I’m so excited to be starting this finally! I’ve planned this one out for a while so lets see how it all goes lol
Tumblr media
Finch walked into the office, hurrying to her seat before the daily meeting began, her boss soon slipping into the room and getting everyones attention. She was panting slightly as she tried to calm her heartbeat; as quick as she was it seemed she was behind on everything today. She woke up late, spilled food on herself and had to return home to change, forgot her usual lipstick at home and so she was wearing a much darker one than she wanted, and last but not least, she was slightly late to work because of some asshole in the parking lot who sat and waited for someone to leave a parking spot and held her up behind him. 
She was dazing off when she was suddenly elbowed by her neighboring coworker. Finch stood quickly, blushing as she met eyes with the boss and noticed the owner of the agency looking directly at her. She became self conscious as she realized she missed something important. 
“Finch. From now on you’ll be assigned to Mr. Hawks as his personal assistant. Please move your things over to his office when we’re finished with our daily briefing.”
Finch felt her face flame as she realized she had just been promoted in front of the whole office... and she had missed half of it. As she sat back down her coworker smiled at her and shook her hand, bringing her out of her daze.
“Congrats girlie! So excited for you!”
She smiled back at the girl and thanked her as she waited for the briefing to be over. As soon as the boss and Hawks had exited she began boxing up her personal items from her desk. the amount of adrenaline coursing through her was nearly nauseating. As her heels clicked under her she made her way to Hawks’ office, taking a deep breath outside the door before knocking. 
It took a moment before the Pro Hero finally got to the door and Finch almost wondered how big his office really was before she was greeted with his smile.
“Hey birdie! How’s it goin’?”
He quipped, cocking his head to the side before slinging the door open the rest of the way.
“Come on in! So you’re my new personal assistant huh?”
Finch didn’t get a word in edgewise before his hand was on her back to lead her forward. He pulled away instantly, giving her wide eyes.
“Ohmygodyouhavewings!”
He grabbed her shoulders and turned her himself, getting an eyeful of her wings. She became nervous, folding them against her back as much as she possibly could. 
“U-uh-”
He grabbed the small box of her belongings and set them on her new desk quickly before turning back to her. Finch adjusted her white button down blouse and tan pencil skirt before letting her eyes drift to his. She swallowed hard and her eyes flicked to take in every detail he offered her. He looked as though he was expecting something and she stuttered.
“My n-name is F-finch-”
“Let me see your wings!”
He was like an excited little boy and with every passing moment Finch was becoming more and more nervous. 
“I-I can’t-”
“Oh no don’t worry! This room is plenty big enough, you won't hit anything! I had the decorator and all the fancy guys make sure nothing would be blatantly in the way!”
He circled her and the little squeak that echoed from her throat slipped out before she could slap a hand over her mouth. His chest inflated and he pushed his hair back.
“Pleaseeeee-”
“Mr. H-Hawks, I-”
“Aw cutie, lets check one thing off the list and get rid of the Mr,”
He turned to look out the window before continuing.
“Being my PA isn’t too stressful. My last one had to leave because she had a baby, so they put you in her place. you’ll get used to it quickly don’t worry!”
She took a breath, happy he moved on from her wings. His had always been so intimidating to her. He took a seat at his desk and twirled his chair to her.
“So I heard you’ve been here since you graduated, one of my first workers! We are the same age right?”
“I-I’m 22.”
She confirmed, moving slowly to her desk to start putting things away. As her back faced him she knew he was looking her over and she forced herself to let him.
^^^
The day passed slowly before she finally stood, grabbing her bag and turning around for her coat before letting out another surprised squeak as she was met with Hawks, holding it open for her to shrug on. She placed a hand over her racing heart as her face heated again and she met his golden eyes. 
“Thought I’d help you out here sweetheart, it is pretty windy out today.”
He excused himself. She sighed silently and nodded, giving him a small thanks as he helped her slip on her coat, the slits in it allowing the fabric to move around her wings. He made a point to avoid touching them and she made a mental note in her head that his must also be sensitive for him to not fumble around with hers. 
Hawks followed her to the door of the building before he stopped.
“Do you uh- have someone picking you up?”
He cleared his throat before he questioned her, looking away. She could hear his unspoken question and she smirked, nearly giggling at his shameless flirting.
“No. I drive myself.”
She explained. He looked at her again and she noticed his pupils enlarge and retract again. He blushed and pushed his hands into his coat. 
“You don’t fly...?”
It was her turn to blush. She was wrong about his underlying question. Or was she? Maybe he had multiple underlying questions...
“Uh, no.. I don’t use my wings.”
He coughed in surprise and gave her a look, blinking. She looked away and moved the toe of her heel against the tile on the floor. The embarrassment hit her in the gut and her eyes watered slightly. It shouldn’t have been such a sensitive topic as it was but for some reason she just knew he was disappointed. 
“Why not...?”
By this time almost everyone had cleared out of the front lobby. Finch cleared her throat and stretched out her wings. Her right wing stopped short of her left and she bowed her head.
“The right one was broken when I was much younger and healed wrong and now I can’t use it.”
She pushed her fawn brown hair out her face as she looked back up at him to see the pity in his eyes. This is why she never mentioned it to many people. She didn’t want the pity.
“Well, anyway, thanks for today, see you tomorrow Mr. Hawks.”
She rushed, folding her wings in again and moving to leave, turning before he caught her wrist and stopped her gently. She turned back towards him and glanced away.
“H-hey I didn’t mean to upset you, I was just curious is all- I don’t have to bring it back up again if you don’t want...”
He offered. She swallowed her pride and squeaked out a reply.
“No it’s fine, I don’t mind.”
She waved her hand as she spoke and his cheeky smile graced his face again. 
“Oh cool! Well, I’ll see you tomorrow Finch! Great first day!”
He complimented before turning and making his way back to his office. She sniffed and stood for just a couple seconds longer to watch him walk away before she finally made her way to her car to leave.
^^^
The next day Finch sighed before she opened the door to the office. She was 20 minutes early, as per usual and she set her things down at her desk as she stared down the vase full of flowers sitting on the dark wood. She slipped off her coat as she spied a note. After she hung the coat from her chair she scooped up the note and her eyes scanned the handwriting. 
‘So glad you’re my new PA, can’t wait to get to know you more~’
She smiled to herself and put the note down on the desk before she took in the bright blue of the bellflowers mixed with the white baby’s breath and pale pink cherry blossoms. The bouquets was perfectly delicate at the same time it was stunning. She smiled wider before she noted the time and made her way down to the offices for the briefings. 
As she took her place by the side of the boss and Hawks she couldn't help but smile and so she kept her head down, jotting notes as the meeting progressed. She glanced over at Hawks and noticed his wings seemed much bigger than she had remembered them to be yesterday. Her eyesight couldn’t have been wrong, her quirk was literally her eyesight. She couldn’t miss a single detail if she tried. Like how much softer his feathers looked today and how his face reddened when he caught her looking at the crimson red of his wings. She averted her gaze slyly, playing it off as just her looking around. 
As the meeting ended she walked behind the boss and Hawks, who conversed avidly about numbers and getting lunch that day. As Hawks declined his offer for lunch he glanced back at Finch to find her scribbling something on her notebook. He turned his attention back to the boss’ rambling before they finally reached his office door and he was left with Finch to make their way back to the office. 
When Hawks finally sat down in his chair he gave Finch a smirk from across the room. 
“So, how did you like the flowers?”
“Oh, thank you actually, I didn’t get to say anything to you before the briefing.”
She replied, smiling again as she blushed. Her hair was pulled up into a delicate french twist today and she wore a pair of highwaisted dress pants that were a light pinkish tan and a tight wrap blouse that Hawks envisioned himself pulling the tied ribbon on. He snapped out of his day dream when she snapped her fingers at him and stole his attention.
“So this paperwork needs your stamp when I’m done, do you want me to give it to you to stamp-”
“Oh no here!”
A singular feather carried the weighty stamp over to Finch and she caught both objects in her hand with awe.
“So this is how your feathers work?”
He grinned and felt a shiver go through him as she pulled it between her soft fingers. He blushed hotly and pulled the feather back to him as she thanked him for the stamp.
“You can’t do that with yours?”
He questioned. She glanced up before speaking as she filled out paper after paper. 
“Uh, no, my wings are more for looks. I mean I used to be able to fly but thats all they do.”
“So that’s why you aren’t in the field huh? Cause your quirk is just having wings?”
She glanced up at him again and took in the curiosity in his eyes and the way he leaned forward, awaiting her reply.
“Well, actually that’s not my quirk.”
He arched a brow at her and she paused a moment to leave him in suspense. 
“So, what is it then?”
He wondered. She smirked at him and giggled as she flicked her eyes over his figure. As much as he was curious his body wouldn’t stop puffing up his wings and making him push out his chest. It was late winter but not quite spring yet, so she knew it wasn’t the season causing his display.
“Well, I actually can see really well. They call it Bird’s Eye View. I can just see super well and process what I’m seeing quicker I suppose.”
He chuckled and sat back in his seat leisurely as Finch’s face heated up. Why was he laughing?
“So give me an example~”
He teased. She puffed her cheeks in annoyance and attitude seeped into her usually delicate voice. 
“Well i can see you’re obviously puffing up your wings and this morning I noticed that you put something on them to look shinier. Are you trying to court me? Or is it someone else in the office? Maybe the secretary at the front lobby? She’s awful cute isn't she?”
“Oh,”
She continued,
“And I also noticed your handwriting when I read the note on the flowers this morning. You took your time on it hm? No rushed letters, almost as if you wanted it to look really nice.”
He was silent but blushing hard. 
“And did you notice the camera?”
He bristled and she knew he hadn’t. Her anxiety spiked. She figured he had known everything about this office. 
“C-camera?”
She looked at him wide eyes and stood, piling the papers up and straightening them out before setting them back down on the desk. 
“Mr. Hawks care to go for lunch?”
14 notes · View notes
vivilove-jonsa · 4 years
Note
Drabble prompt request! =) "Your name's not Alayne!"
Thank you so much for the dialogue prompt, my dear!  This got much longer than a drabble and I wound up going a totally different direction with it than I’d originally planned when you sent it but I hope you’ll enjoy a little mystery and amnesia AU anyway :)
****
“You’re name’s not Alayne!” someone shouts but it’s hazy.  It’s a familiar voice.  Or is it a stranger’s?  
I am Alayne.  Who else would I be?
Her name had been the first thing she’d learned…somewhere.
**
Red lights.  Blue lights.  The first things she sees after the darkness.  The mangled automobile surrounds her.  Sirens and the voices of first responders are near but foggy.  Is she dreaming?  No.  
There’s a gruff voice but his touch is careful.  “What’s your name, miss?”
She opens her eyes slowly again to find blue eyes looking back at her.  Blue eyes, black hair, ruggedly handsome.  
“Alayne,” she murmurs. “I am Alayne.”
His head tilts to the side, studying her.  “I’m Gendry, Alayne.  I’m going to get you out of this mess.”
She smiles feebly.  She wants to thank him but she slips into darkness again.
**
Bright white lights. They’re so glaring, so unpleasant. As unpleasant as the squeal of the gurney’s wheels and the squeak of rubber-soled shoes while strangers shout things about their patient, the Caucasian female, late 20s.  She’s a race, a sex and a vague guess at her age to them…along with the list of her injuries.  They’re focused on that.  
“What’s your name, honey?” a nurse asks with kind eyes like molten chocolate and curly black hair.
“Alayne.  My name is Alayne.”
“You got parents?  Siblings?  A boyfriend maybe?”
“There’s…there’s someone.”
Their faces float in front of her but she doesn’t know them.  Who are they?  Who am I?
Another face is there, solemn but handsome, dark curly hair and grey eyes.  Who is he?  
“Don’t worry, honey. We’ll find them,” the older woman says, squeezing her hand.
She wants to say more, ask questions of her own but she has an IV now and someone’s just given her a sedative.  She drifts.
**
Dim yellow lights.  It’s peaceful even though there’s no peace.  He’s here.  Somehow, she knew he’d come though she’s not sure how she knew it.  
He’s so distressed and it makes her sad.  She knows she should be, too.  It’s just all so disconnected and strange.  There’s odd images floating around, childhood memories that aren’t hers.  Or are they?  
“You were driving home from the market.  You’d said you wanted to make a lemon cake since we were celebrating.”
“Why?”
“I don’t know why, sweetheart.  These things happen.  The police are investigating the crash.  The other driver took off and…”
“No, I mean, why were we celebrating?  Who are you?”
That’s when he’d realized something else was wrong, something the trauma team had missed.  
The doctor’s low voice is telling him about her head injury.  She remembers some things but most of it’s hazy and some of it seems like a dream.
Jon.  He’s Jon and he’s supposed to be her fiancé.  He is her fiancé but she doesn’t remember him.
They cry together quietly after the doctor leaves.  He’s gentle, so sweet and kind.  He assures her they’ll work through this.  He loves her very much and she must love him, too.  In time, she’ll remember.
**
Sunset washes the world in pink and gold.  They’re home and he’s brought her out to her flower garden.
“You enjoy being out here more than just about anything, I think.”
“I do?”  He winces and she wishes she could reassure him.  “It’s lovely.”
“When I first brought you to my home after…”  He’s grimacing now and she knows he’s deciding whether or not to share something unpleasant with her.  
“Tell me,” she said, soft but firm.  She wants to know.  They’re going to rebuild the memories she’s lost.  She’ll remember in time.  The doctors are hopeful but no one is more hopeful than Jon.  She wants to share his optimism.    
“I took you from your father’s house.  You were not happy there.  He kept you…locked away.”  
“Locked away?”  A flash of memory, green-grey eyes and mint on his breath.  It makes her flesh creep.
“He was not a good man, Alayne.”
Fear, isolation and something else lingers in the corners of her mind when she thinks of him.  Petyr.  The name of her father sounds queer to her but Jon says that’s his name same as her name is Alayne.  ‘You must remember your name, Alayne.’
“What happened to him?”
“He died.”
He bites out those two words and something in his tone makes her hesitant to ask more about it.
“How did you know him? How did we meet?”
“I was…”  He scrubs at the back of his neck, looking embarrassed. “I worked as a landscaper on his estate. I tended the lawn and we met one day.” He starts to blush.  “You leaned out your window.  You told me I’d kill your blue roses watering them too much.  We…we hit it off.”
She smiles when this flash comes to her.  They’d quarreled but only briefly.  The quarreling had quickly turned into flirting.  “I remember,” she sighs.
“You do?”  She nods and he’s pleased.  “When I’d come near the house, I’d look up towards your window and you’d come stand there.  If no one was loitering about, I’d wave.  If no one was around inside, you’d open the window and we’d talk.”
And we fell in love.
“You love our garden,” Jon explains, carefully taking her hand in his.  “You said you liked being outside as much as possible after…after being there.”
It feels good having her hands in the soil again, tending her flowers.  She spends hours in her garden until it’s time to go inside and eat dinner with Jon.  Jon, who loves her and took her away from Petyr’s house.
**
Sunrise, golden through the sheer curtains hanging in their room.  It spills onto her pillow as her messy hair fans out around her like a halo.  His fingers slip through it.
“You like my hair.”
“I do.”  
“It was brown once, wasn’t it?”
“Yeah, you were dying it when we met.  I don’t know why.  Your natural shade is so beautiful.”  
His eyes are lit by the sunshine filtering in as he leans towards her for a kiss and another.  His arms are warm and strong.  
“If you don’t want to...”
“I want to,” she tells him.
She curls one leg around his thigh and sinks her fingers into his dark hair as he moves within her. Their soft moans and heavy breathing fill the quiet bedroom as birds chirp outside in her flower garden.  
He loves her and she loves him.  She’s remembering bits and pieces. She’ll remember all of it soon.  
But this morning, she’d woke up remembering something else, how much she loved the way this felt with Jon.
**
Christmas lights. Bright and cheerful music which Jon claims he hates.  He still smiles when she sings along to her favorites.  It’s funny how she knows them by heart.  Some things never left at all, she supposes.  
Their hands are clasped as they make their way into the store to shop.  Green and red decorations everywhere but that’s not what they’re shopping for.  Petal pink and soft whites.  Maybe some yellow.  
She loses Jon around the stuffed animals, giggling at him wanting to buy a bear nearly as big as they are.  “What will a baby do with that?” she teases.
“Mr. Bear will watch over her for me while she naps,” he says in a tone so serious she only laughs more fully.  
She heads towards the cribs, telling him to catch up.  She spies a little lamp with a cow jumping over the moon on the shade.  She remembers that nursery rhyme.  She wonders if she’ll ever be able to tell their child about her own childhood.
“Sansa?”
She turns though she doesn’t know why.  That is not her name.    
There’s a young woman, pregnant like her standing behind her with a young man.  He’s got black hair and blue eyes.  He’s familiar.  
“It’s her, Arya.  That wreck…I told you about the girl we pulled from the vehicle and how she favored your sister,” he’s saying to the young woman. “I can’t believe it’s really you,” he says to her next.
“I’m sorry?”
She feels Jon join her.   His arms wrapping protectively around her waist.  “Who’s this, sweetheart?”
I wish I knew. “Do I know you?”
“Sansa,” the young woman says again and her grey eyes fill with tears.  Her hair is dark like Jon’s and she’s familiar, even more familiar than the young paramedic named Gendry.
“My name is Alayne.” But for the first time, she’s not so sure.  ‘You must remember your name, Alayne.’
“We’ve looked so long, so many years.  I can’t believe I’d find you here.”
“Looked for me?”
“After Baelish abducted you, we feared we’d never find you again.  And then when he wound up murdered, we hoped you’d come home to us…if you were still…alive.”
“Murdered?”
She feels Jon stiffen and suddenly remembers.  Petyr choking on his own blood and Jon grasping her hand.  “I’ll take you away from here.  I’ll protect you, I promise.  No one will never know.  We’ll move far away.”  
“Why didn’t you come home, Sansa?  It’s been two years since he died.  Mother’s been mad with grief.  We all have.”
“I’m…my name is Alayne.”
“Your name’s not Alayne!” She’s so loud.  She stamps her foot like a child having a tantrum. Tears stream down her cheeks.  “Don’t you remember me at all?”
Shoppers nearby stop their milling about and stare at them.  Her own cheeks are burning with various emotions, humiliation and frustration.
But she remembers this young woman.  She remembers her as a girl.  
Sometimes, they would laugh but sometimes, they’d get angry with each other, a storm of hurtful words and bad feelings until one would beg the other’s pardon and they would hug and…
“Arya?”
96 notes · View notes
nomadmilk · 4 years
Text
Why the God Isn’t Bored on Midgard - Loki x F!Reader Drabble - 9
Summary: With Ragnarok decimating Asgard, Thor and Loki and their people return to Earth searching for refuge. Everyone else has seemed to settle, except for Loki - the God of Mischief and Chaos - who isn’t willing to live the domesticated Midgard life, and getting utterly bored out of his mind… Until he discovered you.
Word Count: 2K
Warnings: Rated M/18+. Loki in a sex shop. Thirsty friend. Strong mentions of Dom/Sub, and bondage implications.
Author’s Note: He could have just conjured up some toys if he wanted to, right?
Here are the other parts to the series: Part 1     Part 2 Part 3     Part 4 Part 5     Part 6 Part 7     Part 8    Part 8.5 Part 9
Tumblr media
Walking around the shop was good enough to stop the tremble in your legs; standing was becoming difficult since you and Loki started being more than just roommates and living together.
If you weren’t sorting out stock in the back, your leg muscles would start feeling like jelly. If you weren’t reorganizing the bra and lingerie sets on the displays, you could feel your knees start giving in. And the worst, if you weren’t doing anything at all, the dull pain of your joints would start setting off all those things at the same time.
It made you slightly flustered, as it was a constant reminder of Loki, and his stamina.
Your colleagues were suspicious. You had just finished your starting weeks, and you were working harder than they’ve ever seen you before. The manager of the day had given you a few more tasks out of your request, and you even insisted in any extra training you could do today. They doubted it was to get a promotion, since you just began working there, so they assumed it was for a needed raise.
But, little did they know what you’d been doing. It was good that they didn’t know; you knew how fast workplace gossip spreads.
On the other hand, that didn’t stop them from bombarding you with questions.
You were asked to man the till with the staff member you had grown closer with, and she had been prying you for the past fifteen minutes in between re-labelling the desk products and serving customers.
“What’s up with you?”
You were in the middle of placing some money in the till, thanking the customer with a receipt. “What do you mean what’s up with me?”
She relaxed, leaning forward on her elbows and glancing up at you by your side. “I mean, is there something wrong? You seem to be flying through the shelves today.”
“Me?” You pick up the labeller, changing its words, and placing new stickers on some mini vibrators. “I-I’m just working as normal. And, no, there’s nothing wrong… I’m just getting along with my day, y’know?”
Your legs were beginning to twitch.
Having sex with Loki felt like you had been waiting for it since he arrived in the apartment for the first time. It felt good. The whole night felt so good. You felt ridiculous when you woke up this morning, finding out that your entire lower region was shaking. Despite it all, you still had a life to live, and you couldn’t be distracted with Loki and sex, especially at work.
“You sure?” She asks.
“Yup.” You continue stamping on labels.
She looks at you, up and down. “Uh-huh.”
About to remark her nosy attitude and tone, you’re interrupted by another customer.
“Excuse me.”
Both of your eyes snap up to see Loki.
“Loki!” You gasp, dropping the labeller. Your colleague swears under her breath. “Uh – I mean – Hi, sir, how can I help you?”
His irises seem greener and more iridescent than ever as he squints at you, questioning the address. He’s dressed in his usual smart casual wear; a buttoned shirt with the collar loosened, black fitted trousers and, telling by the slight click on the ground as he shifts, his signature raven wingtips.
As always, he out dressed everyone in the room.
From the corner of your eye, you could see your colleague recover from the jump, picking up the labeller that had clattered to the ground, and shoving it away in a shelf underneath the till. She rapidly straightened up, entranced by him. When you took a quick glimpse around the store, there were a few ladies that were peering, or more so ogling, his way.
Loki knew how handsome he was already. But the awed gazes gave his smirk an egotistical accent.
You roll your eyes.
Although you were surprised by Loki’s appearance, you were confused as to why he was here at your workplace. You and him rarely see each other, intentionally or accidentally, outside of the apartment, anyway. So, what was he doing here?
As if he had read your mind, he places his basket in front of you. “May I have a bag with these?”
“Of course.” You reply. Reaching for one of the pink bags, your colleague snags one from under the desk and preps it for you. She grins widely at you, eyes flitting back and forth from both you and the tall god.
Clearing your throat, you focus on the till screen as your hand attains the first item out of the basket; lube.
“That’s a good brand.” Your colleague chimes, gulping. “…Are you Asgardian, by any chance?”
“Yes, I am.” He responds. The scanner beeps. “I’ve been told that might help ease things in a little better.”
The lube bagged, you could practically hear your colleague’s thoughts scream as she looks at you. You clench your jaw, death glares telling her to control herself.
Regardless of the annoyance, you blush slightly, knowing fully well how blessed Loki’s lower regions were, and what they were capable of.
But you wanted to remain professional, so you resumed scanning his items like the customer he was.
You pick up the next product; a restraint kit.
Heart stopping, your death glares turn to Loki. He bares his teeth, watching the glow of your embarrassment as you hesitate to read the contents.
“Wow.” Your colleague chimes in again, gawking a little at the same box. “Are you – uh – into bondage?”
Legs beginning to tremble, you try to keep them still by locking your knees. You scan the box, and it’s bagged.
Loki nods, poised. “It’s just something my darling and I are interested in exploring. She’s unsure, but I’m hoping these will win me her favour.”
Your friend was still enthusiastic. “We have novice packs, actually, if the two of you have just started? The one you got is the advanced pack – spank paddles, bed binds, and all.”
“Oh?” He glances at you. “Yes, I did see the other packs, but she did express interest in being tied up, so I thought I’d buy the pack that might, uh… Maximise the experience.”
If there was an opportunity to kick Loki, you would have taken it, but the stupid desk was in the way. He knew what he was doing; the smirk, the composure, you’d seen it before, and it was getting easier to spot it every time. Despite it all, the most infuriating thing every time, was how he could do it all with such a courteous demeanour.
Even though your sense of work ethic overrode your reactions for the time being, you were still feeling your palms and neck sweat a little. Your views on his behaviours had changed, and instead of finding them extremely aggravating, it was starting to turn you on.
“Okay.” Your friend nods, impressed. “… Would you be interested in our ‘Dom and Sub’ line?- Oh!”
A dark rosewood lingerie set was held in your hands by the hanger. Searching for the tag, you find its size before the barcode; perfect to fit you. Upon closer inspection, the set was held together by strings of red, and patches of beautifully patterned mesh.
Your eyes widen; there were cuts, providing an opening for your intimate parts.
“Do you have this in any other colour?” Loki asks, pointing at the set as you scan it.
“I think there might be more at the back.” Taking the opportunity to escape, you answer, setting the lingerie aside. “Let me just-“
“Oh, no, I’ll do it.” Your colleague winks, rubbing your shoulders and pulling you back before zipping off. “I’ll even get the matching suspenders and stockings, if you’d like?”
Loki tilts his head, approving the offer. “That would be wonderful.”
You sigh, dragging your eyes to Loki.
You lean over the counter to shout-whisper at him. “What are you doing here?”
“You wanted to know more about me, Y/N. I’m just providing you with more information.”
“Like, what?” You grab the scarlet bra and panties and shake it at him. “This doesn’t tell me anything about you. It just tells me that-… That you like this stuff.”
Loki frowns in confusion. “Yes, exactly. I thought you’d look gorgeous being ravished in it.”
Conflicting emotions of arousal and rage beckons to act on one or the other. Loki had a knack of being able to say the right thing, even if it was the wrong place and time, and still get away with it.
You let go of the garment, flopping it onto the surface.  
You take a deep breath. “Loki, I-I never asked what your kinks were.”
“But I like knowing yours.” His lighthearted exterior fades, but there’s a twinkle in his gaze. “You need to stop blushing, my love. You’re giving me too many thoughts.”
Words echoing, you freeze. Your heart seemed to tremble underneath his gaze, and his velvet voice had taken yours away.
Using the back of your palms, you feel the heat of your cheeks.
Your colleague returns, hearing her footsteps behind you and being beside you again. She arranges the new colors of the garment in front of him. “Here you are.”
Like a switch, his false kind smile is back, and his laugh is refreshing. “Wow, thank you for this.”
“Okay, so the wine-reddish one you have is the ‘Little Lust Red’, but we also have this navy blue one here – it’s called ‘Baby, be my Daddy Blue’ – Or this one-“ – she surveys the tag of the third – “- it’s ‘Good girl for my Highness Green’, this one’s kind of special – it has some pearl detail, as you can see.”
Did she have to say the color names out loud?
You try to evade the conversation, concentration back on the till screen, as if it was of any importance. Your foot taps repeatedly on the tiled floor, ignoring Loki’s agonising scrutiny of the lingerie before him. You made the mistake of glancing at the pretty sets, then checking Loki, thumb pressed on his bottom lip in thought.
Loki looks at you, dressing and undressing you in them in his mind, one by one. The red would be stunning on you, although the blue had a shade of innocence on you that made it more gratifying to ruin, but the green… The string of pearls served as a replacement of cloth for your most intimate and sensitive area. And the thought of the beads brushing your clit, with it’s cold and smooth surface, was making Loki think of your warm body indulging in all the senses and stimulation he could give you.
“I’d be delighted in taking all of them, if I’m not being too greedy.” He says.
Your colleague, beaming from ear to ear, scans them for you, folding and stashing them away in the bag with the rest. “Amazing, I’ll just pop that in there for you…”
Your colleague glances at you, signalling for the total cost and receipt. On autopilot, you make the transaction with Loki, letting your colleague do most of the customer service chatting for you.
You stare at the bag in his grasp. The lingerie sets were gorgeous, and it wouldn’t take a lot of convincing on Loki’s part to make you wear them; lace was a fabric that you grew to enjoy the texture of, and their design made you curious to see how they’d frame you and your physique.
You wondered how Loki would react once he saw you in them.
“Pretty cool names, huh, Y/N?” Your colleague nudges you. “I was curious as to what he was, and I had to think it up on the spot-“
“Wait- wha-“ You blink, turning to her. “What do you mean you made them-“
She was glowing. “I wasn’t sure, but I had to know!” She peers outside the shop door, even though the God of Mischief was no longer within sight.
You follow her, trying to make sure she stays inside. “Had to know, what?”
She raises a brow at you. “He’s definitely hot, and definitely a Dom – total, total Dom! – God, I’m jealous.”
“Jealous? Why?”
“Whoever he’s screwing tonight – She is going to be spoilt rotten.”
42 notes · View notes
fabrowrites · 5 years
Text
Oh, haven’t you heard?
It's the second week back to school, and Lloyd is finally settling back into the swing of things.  Wake up, check. Brush your teeth, check. Eat breakfast, leave the house, get off the bus, and walk to the first class.  Check, check, check, and check.  
Lloyd pushes open the school's front doors and steps inside.  He gets a couple of good morning nods on his way to homeroom, but nothing more than a hello.  That's fine. Lloyd's never been the most popular person, and the friends he had in elementary have all but drifted away with his schedule monopolized by his ninja duties.
"Hey, Lloyd.  Lloyd!"
Well, scratch that.  "Hey, Nya," Lloyd says.  "How's it hanging?" He goes over to her corner.  Jay and Kai are already there, the red ninja napping at his own seat and the blue ninja looking over her shoulder.  Lloyd slides into the seat next to her. Both of them look up at him with identical grins. Lloyd is immediately on edge.  
"Oh, you know, the use," Nya says.  It should be impossible, but her grin gets even wider.  "Speaking of which, have you checked YouTube recently?"
"Speaking of what?" Lloyd asks, before a phone is shoved in his face.  He blinks. The video is frozen on a screen with the word 'UNSOLVED' stamped across it in bright red letters.  Nya clicks play.  
This week we will be investigating the alleged existence of a child of Lord Garmadon.
A strangled noise escapes Lloyd's throat.  "What? What- Nya!" He slaps her phone down against the table, ignoring her outraged yelp.  His face is dangerously red as he glances around the classroom. "What is this?"
Nya is too busy laughing at his redness to answer.  Jay answers for her. "It's really cool, dude!" he says, fiddling with the edge of his scarf like he's scared of Lloyd's reaction.  "There are these two guys, and they do theory videos on the internet."
"This is a pretty recent one," says one of the men on screen.  "Like, could-be-happening-right-now recent levels."
"I've gotta be honest with you," says the other.  "I was a little bit skeptical about this one at first, but the evidence really does line up."
"For Garmadon having a secret love child?"
Lloyd wants to melt into the floor.  He covers his eyes with his hands instead and sits back as far as he can.  "Nope.  Nope!  I do not need to be listening to this."
"Just you wait.  I'll have you convinced by the end."
"Oh, shush," Nya says.  "Stop being a baby."  She pries his hands away from his face.  Caged in by the desk on one side and Jay and Nya (and Kai) on the other, Lloyd resigns himself to his fate.
"Oh no, it's not that.  I want this one to be true."
Let's get started, then.  The year is 20XX.  One year after Garmadon launched his first attack against the city.  On September 30, between 9:15 and 9:45 PM, a dark figure enters an apartment building in Downtown Ninjago.  He takes the elevator to the second floor and goes down the hallway to apartment 202, where he's ushered in by Mrs. Lee, the tenant.  Witnesses describe this man as tall, around 6 foot 2 in height, with black hair and wearing a large coat. What's more interesting is what he was carrying.
"Mrs. Lee," says the second man, the one on the left.  "Who is she?"
"It's the name she went by," says the first.  "Judging by the way she disappears later without a trace, it isn't her real one.  The police weren't able to track her down."
"Damn.  I thought I was onto something there."
The voiceover continues. "One neighbor, Mrs. Nessa Everton, describes this shadowy-looking man entering the apartment across from her with, quote: "a bag from the local baby store tucked under one arm".  End quote."
Okay, but how do we know that was actually Garmadon.  Maybe it was... just some other tall, crispy man.
(Wheeze) Some other crispy man?
Well, I don't know, dude!  
What other crispy men do you know?
I'm sure there's someone out there.
"Hey.  What are you guys watching?"  Kai appears over Lloyd's shoulder, hair even more impossibly messed up from his nap.  His eyes light up. "Wait, is this that theory video?"
Nya nods, her eyes never leaving the screen.  "Yeah, it is, now hush."
Kai makes a noise of elation.  Lloyd is one second away from slamming his head into his desk.  "You guys are the worst friends."
The first man laughs.  "Moving on," he says. "Six years later, in April 20XX, Garmadon once again entered the city.  He heads immediately to a park on the Eastside. Police trailed him there, only to find him shouting obscenities at the children who were playing soccer in the field.  Garmadon escaped capture once again, but we can fill in the details from the witnesses there.
"Oh my gosh," Lloyd says.  "I remember this one."
The coach of the game said, quote: He was an absolute lunatic.  The whole time he was screaming terrible, horrible things at the kids playing the game.  I wanted to call the police, but they showed up before I could." End quote.
A mother of one of the children there, Valerie E. Richards, had a different take on the incident.  She said that Garmadon wasn't harassing the children at random, but only specific ones from one team.  Quote: "If I didn't know better, I would have pegged him as one of those crazy soccer parents."
No, but can you imagine being seven years old.
(Wheeze)
And you're just doing your thing, whatever, and this big four-armed man starts screaming at you?
Your mom is just like, "cover your ears, Timmy, ignore that evil man."
"But Mom!  I think that's Lord Garmadon!"
The first man holds his pencil in the air.  "That would be pretty weird when you think about it."
"Did Garmadon ever say why he was there?"
His partner snorts.  "What, at like his supervillain press conference?"
"...right."
"Let's put together what we know.  Garmadon's first visit was for a baby, judging by the bag he carried with him.  That places the child between a newborn and three years old, making him anywhere between fourteen to seventeen now.  The gender of the baby is unknown, as are it's genetics and appearance."
With all this in mind, let's look at the theories.   Theory number one: Harumi Niseko is the secret child of Lord Garmadon.  
"Harumi?" says Jay.  "Like the Mayor's daughter?"
"I think so.  Didn't she dress up as him for Halloween last year?"
Harumi was one of the children confirmed to be at the soccer game, and was also one of the few children that Garmadon didn't shout at.  In fact, witnesses claim the Lord of Darkness even went so far as to call her "my girl" and laughed when she kicked another kid in the shins.   Harumi herself has not denied these claims.  When interviewed in 20XX, she said, quote: "I think Lord Garmadon would make a pretty cool dad."  End quote.
"Just because she said he'd be a cool dad doesn't make him her dad."
"I know.  Evidence against this theory is the fact that, while adopted, both of Harumi's birth parents are listed on her birth certificate."
Which brings us to theory number two: that Lord Garmadon's secret son is actually dead but was recreated as a robot.
All eyes lock immediately onto Zane, who's just stepped into the room.  The poor ice ninja looks flummoxed at the sudden attention: Lloyd's face burning, the others sharing giant smiles.  "Is there something I missed?"
This theory speculates that Garmadon's child- a boy, in this one- died somehow as a child and was replaced by an android version of himself.  While it's true that humanoid android citizens exist now, this wasn't always the case. The first human-android models were created just under twenty years ago, lining up with the timeline for this theory.
"They think I'm a robot," Lloyd says dumbly.  "They think that somehow Garmadon replaced me as a child and no one, not even my mom, noticed?"  His voice rises to a shrill peak at the end and cracks. This only makes Nya laugh harder. "Shut up!" he grumbles, mortified.  "I'm leaving."
"No, wait- wait!" Nya says, gasping for air.  "You have to see the next one."
Begrudgingly, Lloyd remains in his seat.  It's not like he has a choice anyway, with the way Kai immediately drops his head to rest his chin on Lloyd's shoulder with too much pressure to be relaxing.  
"Theory number three," says the host.  "The secret child of Lord Garmadon is actually the Green Ninja."
At this point, both of the hosts break into laughter.  Lloyd's stupid dumb idiot friends aren't much better, but at least they have the decency to hide their snickers behind their hands.
No, scratch that.  Kai is currently crying with laughter, his literal tears soaking the shoulder of Lloyd's hoodie.  Lloyd shoved him off and he tumbles to the floor.  
"What, in like some kind of misguided revenge quest?" asks the second man.
"Exactly!  Why is it the Green Ninja who always goes after Garmadon, even when there's a better-fitted ninja for the occasion?  I'm telling you, it's personal."
"Oh no," Nya sing-songs.  "They're onto you!"
The second man shakes his head.  "No. No. You said this kid would have to be in between fourteen to seventeen.  That would mean our city is being protected by middle schoolers!"
"Yeah, that is a little scary to think about."  The first man sighs. "Oh well. I liked that one the best, personally."
"None of them sounded convincing to me, but I still think this one's true."
"You mean, that Garmadon has a kid?"
"Yeah.  No one goes to those soccer games unless they have a kid to force them there."
The other man laughs.  "In any case, the identity of Lord Garmadon's secret child, and whether or not such a child even exists to begin with, will for now remain unsolved."
The video ends.  Finally. Blessed, blessed, silence.  Lloyd slides down in his chair so his face is hidden in his hoodie and his back is more against the seat than the backing.  His stupid friends are still laughing at him.
"So, Lloyd," says Kai, with the self-preservation of a particularly dumb dog.  "What do you think?"
He gets only a groan and a rude gesture in response.  Kai laughs and ruffles his hair. "That's our Lloyd."
"Just wait until he sees the one about Garmadon's four arms," Cole says cheerily.
147 notes · View notes
sassyduckqueen · 4 years
Text
30 Days of Lukanette- Faded Ink
Damn this was fun to write. Anyway, that's my version of Time Tagger. Hope you like it :D Oh also as a head cannon, I decided Bunnyx has tattoos
---------------------------------------------------------------------------------------
Viperion hummed to himself as he played his lyre. He was sat on the rooftops of Paris, playing the soft music because he was unable to sleep again. The nightmare he had about Cat Noir and his team had turned into a reoccurring one. Every sleeping moment, his mind was plagued with Ladybug's dead expression and those steel blue eyes. He knew she was out on patrol tonight so he had sent her a message, saying they needed to talk and then settled himself here, playing his lyre to help calm himself down. He didn't understand the nightmare. He knew dreams are the mind's way of processing things but other then the slight Lila incident, things had been good. He had gone to the Halloween Party with Marinette. He had dressed as a vampire and she had dressed a witch. Adrien and Kagami were there and had happily greeted them, even commenting how cute they looked together. Alya had gone as a sly fox, which had made him laugh and Nino had dressed up as Viperion. It was a cheap outfit from a halloween store but Luka felt honored. Not that he told Nino that. Rose had dressed up as a bee and had convinced Juleka to dress up as a dark rose. The two of them stuck together for the whole night. Viperion felt a smile come onto his lips as he remembered slow dancing with Marinette but a flash of light and the corpse of Ladybug scrolled across his memory, forcing him to close his eyes and shake his head. The sound of someone landing on the roof caught his attention and he opened his eyes, seeing Ladybug standing there, alive and well. He got up and hugged her, causing her to hug back.
 "Viper, what's wrong? You're shaking like a leaf," She gasped, cupping his face. She frowned as she had never seen him look so bad before. He looked drained, tired and pale. She gently pushed his hair from his eyes. "Have you had a relapse?"
 "N-no..." He muttered before sitting down. She sat next to him but he remained quiet.
 "Then what is it? Your message seemed very urgent," She mumbled, placing her hand on his back. He looked at her and suddenly felt silly. Like he was making a big deal of nothing. "Viper, you can tell me anything. You know that, right?"
 He nodded and moved so he could link hands with her.
 "I've been having trouble sleeping recently," He muttered, making her frown. He looked down as he played with her hand. "To be exact, I have been waking up every night in a cold sweat and that's on a good night. On the bad nights, I literally wake up screaming or crying,"
 "You've been having night terrors?" She asked, confused. "Why didn't you tell me before?"
 "I didn't want to worry you and it's only started in the last week," He replied. "I thought it would go away but it's getting more and more. I close my eyes and I see..."
 "See what?" She asked.
 "It's the same dream, Bug," He muttered, making her frown. "It always starts the same. I'm holding you and sobbing because... because you're dead, bug... you're dead in my arms and I failed to save you,"
 "Viper..."
 "But you're not the only one. Ryuko and Bunnyx are dead as well and I'm the only one who's alive at that moment then I transform back and he comes over. God, his eyes terrify me. He's so much colder then the ice that surrounds us...."
 "Who is?" She asked as tears slid down his face. "Viper, who is it?"
 "I-It's C-Cat but he looks w-wrong..." He muttered, tears rolling down his cheeks. "H-he isn't himself. His eyes aren't green and his outfit isn't black. He's not our black cat anymore. He's a cursed white cat. His eyes are blue and colder then ice... and he killed everyone.... I think he kills me at the end because he points at me and there's this bright white light then I wake up..."
 He was curled up on himself as he cried. Ladybug wrapped her arms around him and stroked his hair.
 "Sshh, it's ok. It's just a bad dream...." She whispered, hugging him. He gently pulled away.
 "I'm n-not sure it is," He muttered. "For one, there was a hero there, whom I've never met but I knew her name. I knew her and I told Sass about it when it first occurred. He told me that on rare occasions, the holders of the snake miraculous could develop a second power that's a sort of side effect to the Second Chance power and that is actually happened once before. He said it was centuries ago but one of his holders developed Premonitions. He could see a rough outline of what was going to happen before it happened..."
 She frowned softly as she looked at him. 
 "It felt so real, Bug and it terrifies me to think... dream or not... that you-"
 "Ssh, I'm not going to die," She smiled softly, cupping his face. "If it is real, we will find a way to save Cat,"
 He didn't say anything, just moved so he was resting his head against her collarbone. She linked her fingers with his as they just sat there, enjoying the moment. 
 "I hope it's just a bad dream," He whispered.
 "Me too,"
 (***)
 "The name's Marinette... I bake Shucets... um... I love drawing and sewing blankets?" Marinette asked as she attempted to rap. Luka smiled at her encouragingly.
 "Come on, come on," Alya grinned as the game ended, making them all laugh. 
 "I'm so bad at this game," She laughed. "You want a go, Luka?"
 "Nah, I'm good," He smiled as Chris, Nino's little brother, walked over and sat down, looking sad. "You ok?"
 "What's up? You don't want to play with my sisters anymore?" Alya asked, as Luka poked Marinette softly in the cheek, causing her to swat his hand away as he grinned cheekily.
 "I'm not a baby anymore," Chris whined before looking at the three of them. "Can I play freestyle crash 2 with you?"
 "Come on, Chris. It's a game for big kids. You know that," Marinette replied, making Chris frown and fold his arms in annoyance. 
 "That's what you always say," He huffed but before Marinette could reply, both her and Luka noticed a plane shaped flock of pigeons flying towards the musem.
 "Great," Luka muttered.
 "Ur... again!" She gasped as they both got up. "Alya, can you handle these three on your own? I just remembered I promised my dad I'd try out his new Macron reciept!"
 "Sorry, I have to go too," Luka gasped. "I said I'd help Rose with a new song and I have a shift later on that I need to get ready for,"
 "Hmm sounds yummy. Maybe we could all come over with you and try it out if that's ok?" Alya suggested. 
 "Um my dad gets all weird and shy and-" She gasped but Alya looked from Luka to Marinette and grinned. 
 "Sure," She grinned. "Have fun, you two and don't do anything I wouldn't do!"
 "Alya!" Marinette gasped before they both speed walked out of the park and hid behind a pillar before looking at Luka. "Maybe it would be easier just to tell her?"
 "Well, she said she didn't want to know," He replied as Sass and Tikki flew up.
 "That reciept excuse wasn't your best one yet,"
 "A song and a shift really?"
 "Hey, we're both running out of excuses," Luka pointed out. "Sass, scales slither!"
 "We've needed so many this week," Marinette sighed as he transformed. "Tikki, Spots on!"
 As soon as she transformed, the two heroes made their way across the rooftops. They landed in front of the musem where Cat Noir and Ryuko already were, looking serious unamused as Mr Pigeon made a threat, demanding Ladybug and Cat Noir hand over their miraculouses. 
 "No need to brief you two on this one, right?" Cat sighed. 
 "How much times has he been akumatized this week?" Viperion asked.
 "23," Ryuko sighed. "Shall we get this over and done with?"
 "Yep. Lucky charm," Ladybug replied, summoning her charm. "Think we'll need second chance?"
 "Unlikely," Viperion replied.
 "Ok," Cat Noir replied, holding out his hand. "Cataclysm,"
 The four of them ran into battle, easily defeating Mr Pigeon. He tried his best to put up a struggle but in the end, they defeated him. Ladybug caught the akuma and purified it.
 "Bye, bye, Little Butterfly," She muttered, freeing it as Mr Pigeon turned back into Mr Ramier, who looked around confused.
 "Please don't tell me it happened again," He sighed as they helped him up.
 "It's ok, Mr Ramier," Ladybug muttered. "We're always here to bring you back to the good side,"
 "Hmm," He frowned before seeing the ice cream stand. "Can I buy you four ice cream to make up for it?"
 Cat Noir looked at his ring and shrugged.
 "Since we keep getting better at this, we have a few minutes before we transform," He stated.
 "And me and Snake boy haven't used our powers yet," Ryuko pointed out, getting a nod of Viperion.
 "Dragon girl's right,"
 "Hm... why not?" Ladybug smiled. They followed Mr Ramier to the stand.
 "Five ice creams, please," He smiled. Andre picked out perfect favors for all them as Mr Ramier paid before they all sat down and began to eat the ice cream. "I'm really sorry. I just can't help it. Whenever something happens to my beloved pigeons, it breaks my heart and then-"
 "Hawkmoth akumatizes you again,"
 "Yeah, we know,"
 "There must be so way to stop this from happening again," Ladybug sighed as Viperion finished his ice cream. The sound of beeping made both her and Cat frown before the four heroes got up.
 "We need to get going," Cat smiled. 
 "Thanks for the ice cream, Mr Ramier," Ladybug nodded.
 "You're welcome," Mr Ramier smiled as the four heroes walked away. The four of them did their fist bump and went to head off but suddenly a green portal appeared and a young man who resembled a rapper jumped out of it. 
 "Yo! I'm Time Tagger from the future, man. I criss-cross time with a spray paint can," He rapped, moving his hand to his beat. Viperion rose an eyebrow. "Looks like your time's up at last cause I'm send you way back to the past!"
 He pointed his spray paint gun and fired it on the ground, creating a stamp before firing at Mr Ramier, who disappeared into a portal. A few seconds later, a huge statue appeared in the middle of the square. 
 "Viperion," Ladybug stated, causing him to nod as Cat read what the statue said. 
 "Second Chance," He stated as he pushed the head of the snake back. The akumatized rapper began to shoot his time stamp all over the place.
 "Only one minute left," Ladybug stated.
 "No time to lose," Cat agreed, charging at him and slamming his baton towards the villain, only for him to disappear. Viperion frowned to himself.
 "Ladybug and Cat Noir, now you're stuck. If you wanna catch me then ha... good luck," He rapped before shooting at Ryuko, who disappeared. Viperion pushed the head back off the snake, resetting the moment. 
 "Only one minute left," Ladybug stated.
 "No time to lose," Cat agreed, charging at him and slamming his baton towards the villain, only for him to disappear. Viperion frowned to himself.
 "Ladybug and Cat Noir, now you're stuck. If you wanna catch me then ha... good luck," He rapped but before he could shoot at Ryuko, Viperion threw his lyre at him, knocking him back at little. "Not cool, man!"
 He suddenly disappeared and then suddenly, Viperion found himself in a completely different Paris with people staring at him. Judging by the way they were dressed, it was Paris but in the 1800s.
 "Damn it," He replied before pushing the head back.
 "Only one minute left," Ladybug stated.
 "No time to lose," Cat agreed, charging at him and slamming his baton towards the villain, only for him to disappear. Viperion frowned to himself.
 "Ladybug and Cat Noir, now you're stuck. If you wanna catch me then ha... good luck," He rapped but this time, Viperion threw his lyre but as it hit him, he turned to Ryuko.
 "Ryuko! Now!"
 "Lightening dragon!" She shouted, turning into the element as Cat Noir and Ladybug jumped at him. Viperion grabbed his lyre as the boy disappeared before dodge rolling out of the way when he fired at him. The fire hit a woman and send her back in time, changing the billboard next to her.
 "Less then one minute left," Cat gasped as Time Tagger disappeared again.
 "All I have to do is go back in time to escape with a laugh and rapid rhyme," He rapped as he reappeared.
 "He's going back in time," Viperion stated as Ladybug and Cat Noir tried to capture him but fell as he disappeared. He helped her up while Ryuko helped up Cat. "We can't land a hit on him and unlike him, you two are almost out of time,"
 "Then we need to get some back," Ladybug stated, running towards Time Tagger with the others. He disappeared but they kept running and headed into the museum. Ladybug rushed off into the girl's bathroom with Ryuko and Cat headed into the boys' with Viperion. He locked himself in a stall as a green light appeared. 
 "You should recharge Sass too," He stated from the stall.
 "Good thinking," Viperion agreed. "Sass, Scales rest,"
 He caught the little snake and fed him some food.
 "So he's from the future," Luka stated.
 "Seems to be," Adrien replied. "Looks like me and Ladybug are still a team but he didn't mention you,"
 "True but the goal is never about getting mine or Ryuko's miraculous," He replied before looking at Sass. "You ready?"
 "Yesss," 
 "Alright. Sass! Scales Slither!"
 "Plagg! Claws Out!" Cat came out of the stall and the two heroes exited as Ryuko and Ladybug joined them before the four of them ran towards the exit again, only to be knocked down by Alix. Viperion landed on top of Ladybug but held himself up so he wouldn't crush her.
 "You ok?" He asked as they got up before looking at Alex. She looked at them in surprise and glee as Cat dusted himself down.
 "Crazy!" She declared. "So the message was for real,"
 "What message?" Ladybug asked as she pulled out her silver pocket watch and helped it up to the heroes.
 "This watch has been in my family forever and it's never chimed until today!" She gasped, excitedly, holding out the watch. "And there was a message for you, Ladybug!"
 "Huh?" Ladybug gasped as she took the watch and opened it. 
 "Nice work, Mini bug. You're right on time," A voice from the watch said, causing everyone to stare at it. "Now dig as deep as you can into the past and you will find the rabbit burrow,"
 "Dig deep into the past?" Ladybug questioned, thinking. "Any ideas?"
 "Not right now," Viperion admitted.
 "Did you also inherit a shovel to go with your watch by any chance?" Cat joked but everyone just glared at him, especially Alix. "Um... shovel... you know for all that deep digging,"
 "Of course!" Ladybug gasped. "What's the oldest exhibit in the museum?"
 "The Egyptian Collection," Alix replied, proudly. "My old man says some of it dates back more then 5000 years,"
 "Then that's where we need to go!" Ladybug declared. "Alix, lead the way,"
 "Alright!" She grinned, skating off. The heroes followed her and came to the collection. Ladybug started to knock around the stuff before she found an obelisk that sounded hallowed. Cat Noir rushed over and used his power, destroying it and revealing a woman dressed in a bunny themed outfit. Viperion stumbled back in fear and shock, knocking into a vase and causing it to break, making Ladybug to look over at him as the bunny girl yawned.
 "Mini bug! Kitty! Dragon girl! Mini snake! I knew you'd solve my riddle!" She gasped, jumping down. "A basic security measure in case the watch got stolen. Oh, mini snake, you look pale. The dreams have started, haven't they?"
 "Dreams?" Cat asked, looking at him as she studied at him. 
 "Hmm... you've only been having them for a week," She muttered.
 "I... yes..." He frowned, causing the others to frown. "I've been having night terrors-"
 "They're not night terrors. They're premonitions of something that's going to happen and I'm sorry, mini snake but you'll have to live through it to solve it," She frowned, patting his back.
 "Can you not help us?"
 "I can't. I'm sorry but my time line is a bit messed up. I'm from the future you see. I've already lived through that event and I know how it goes down but if I help you here and now with it, then that timeline won't happen," She explained, placing her hand on his shoulder. "So let's focus on this mission. I need to do something very important!"
 With that, she rushed off and they followed her before coming to the bathroom.
 "Excuse me," She disappeared inside as Viperion leaned against the wall. Ryuko leaned next to him as Cat Noir frowned and Ladybug paced.
 "So nightmares hm?" She asked.
 "I don't want to talk about it, Drake," He muttered, making her frown as Alix comes over.
 "Sometimes I get nightmares and so I talk to my dad about them. He thinks I'm nuts but the point is it helps to talk about them," She smiled, making him smile a little. "So what are they about?"
 "Everyone dying," He sighed, making them both frown. "I see Cat but he isn't himself-"
 "Is... Is he white with blue eyes?" Alix asked suddenly, causing him and Cat to frown.
 "Yeah. How did you know that?"
 "And everyone is dead and it's Paris but it's all cold and icy," She continues, making him frown. "I've had that dream every night for about a week. In the dream, I see her,"
 She points to the toilet, causing Ladybug to stop pacing and listen.
 "And you guys are fighting Cat Noir but he's not the Cat everyone know and then Ladybug gets hit and you're holding her, sobbing then Bunnyx gets hit by this bright light and I wake up, screaming in bed... I just thought they were dreams but-"
 "They're not," He replied, frowning. "But why are you getting them too?"
 "Well, rest assured guys," Cat grinned. "I'm not gonna go evil,"
 "That will because of me and Cat, you won't be able to help it," Bunnyx replied, coming out of the bathroom. "Allow me to explain how I got in that obelisk. This will also help you understand why you're getting those dreams. My name is Bunnyx. In the future, I'm a member of Ladybug and Cat Noir's team of superheroes. Well, the Ladybug and Cat Noir that you're gonna become cause you're more like mini bug and kitty noir right now.  Don't worry, mini snake and dragon girl. You're still a major part of the team. Anyway, within the team, I am the hero of the last chance, not to be confused with mini snake's power of second chance. I'm called upon when everyone else has failed, that includes you four,"
 "Hey, we just got you out of the stone, didn't we?" Cat pointed out. "Which means you must of failed too,"
 "Yes... well, no... it was actually your fault or more precisely, it will be," She replied, causing Cat to shrug. "In the future, one of your cataclysms will accidentally damage my miraculous. That's how Time Tagger will send me to ancient Egypt and get me stuck in stone,"
 She handed her broken miraculous to Ladybug, who frowned. 
 "Wait... then how are we gonna do that without the rabbit miraculous?" Ladybug asked, looking up at Bunnyx. She turned to Alix.
 "Do you have the watch?" She asked.
 "My watch?"
 "Yes. My watch, our watch," Bunnyx replied, causing Alix to take it out. She looked at it before slowly giving to Bunnyx. She hestiated, looking at her before getting a nod off the superhero. She placed it in her hand and instantly the watch transformed into the rabbit miraculous.
 "So this was a miraculous?" 
 "In camouflage mode," Ladybug gasped.
 "Fluff, counter clockwise," Bunnyx declared, turning into an adult version of Alix as everyone looked on in shock. 
 "But you are-" Alix gasped as the rabbit kwami bounced around them.
 "So mini me. You get it now," She grinned. "You're me and I'm you. Well, more precisely, I'm you when you grow up but that's why you've been getting those dreams. They're premonitions of an event that's to come and a side effect from miraculous that deal with time. That's why you've been getting them too, Mini snake. Of course, yours are lot stronger then ours. Our power is only to create portals through time. Yours is resetting time and as you know, you're the only person who remembers what happened. That's why mini me dreams that vision as if she is watching the event where as your dreams... I would guess they're in first person,"
 "Wow! I can't believe how cool I'm gonna be when I'm older!" Alix grinned, clearly excited. Ladybug frowned as she tried to wrap her head around this.
 "But wait... none of this makes sense... I never gave you... I mean her... I mean I never gave either of you the miraculous,"
 "You haven't given it to us yet, mini bug cause you haven't yet realized how awesome I really am," She grinned as Fluff appeared on her shoulder. "But don't worry. You will one day,"
 "I'm gonna get a miraculous! So cool!" Alix declared, making Ladybug smile as Bunnyx looked over at Fluff.
 "Fluff, snack time," She smiled, holding out a carrot. "You have to recharge your batteries,"
 The little rabbit ate it in a second.
 "Was that breakfast or dinner? What time will it be yesterday?" She asked, spinning upside down. "Is it tomorrow already? When it'll be the day after tomorrow, it will be yesterday again,"
 "That miraculous seems so powerful," Cat pointed out. "How comes we don't use it more often?"
 "Because travelling through time is very dangerous," She replied. "Interfering with events can have serious consequences,"
 A small beeping noise got Cat's attention.
 "Oops. Time for me to feed my kwami too," He grinned, rushing off.
 "I don't understand," Ladybug pointed out. "If you're from the future then you've gotta know how this all ends. You're younger self has seen it with her own eyes, which means you obviously know how to defeat Time Tagger,"
 "Actually, I've been in stone for so long I barely remember but I think the logical thing to do would be to take Time Tagger back to the future where he can be defeated by heroes his own size. I'll take care of this!"
 "Awesome!"
 "One thing I remember for sure is," She muttered, pulling a thinking face. "Mini me has to be there when I defeat time tagger. If she's still in my memory then she must play an vital role,"
 "Good, I wasn't planning on sitting on the bench this time!" Alix declared as future Alix took held out the watch.
 "Fluff! Clockwise!" She shouted out, causing Fluff to get sucked into the miraculous. She swiped her hand over her eyes, creating her mask then spun round and held her left hand. A blue glow slid across it, revealing her costume. She span round, creating the costume as she did. She put the watch in a pocket then pulled ears from her hair before holding out her left hand. A spinning ray of blue light appeared and transformed into the umbrella before she grabbed it and swiped it around. She opened it and striked a pose, finishing the transformation as Cat returned. The six of them ran as fast as they could towards the exit but not before Cat Noir stopped.
 "Ur guys you should take a look at this now!" He gasped, pointing to the artifacts. They all ran over and gasped.
 "Jagged?!" Viperion gasped as he saw him on a banner.
 "Time Tagger must have sent him back in time,"
 "Not just him. That's Nadja Chamack! Andre Glacier! Mayor Bourgeois!" Alix gasped as artifacts around them changed. Ladybug frowned deeply.
 "He's destroying our present by rewriting the past," Viperion stated.
 "Bunnyx, since the future me hasn't been able to stop Time Tagger coming here, I must not be that powerful," Ladybug frowned, causing Bunnyx to gasp in shock.
 "Are you kidding? You're... I mean you will be an awesome team leader, the great superhero ever!" She gasped, holding onto her shoulders. 
 "Then how do you explain Time Tagger?" Ladybug frowned.
 "I told you earlier. If Cat Noir hadn't cataclysm-ed my miraculous, Time Tagger wouldn't be here," She explained, looking at her. "In the future, you've defeated Doctor Sadness, the Ecliptic invaders, Pain and Tears the Twin Queens of the Inter-dimension and Nobestia, the evil sister of Megestia so believe me, you're not gonna be intidated by time tagger," She grinned. "Oh and I even forgot Monsieur Rat,"
 "Monsieur Rat?" Ladybug questioned.
 "You can always count on Ladybug!" Bunnyx grinned. "With her around, there's always a solution,"
 "How will I ever get to be like that?" She mumbled, looking down.
 "By growing up, Mini Bug," Bunnyx reassured as Cat Noir walked over.
 "Tell me, Bunnyx... are me and Ruyko still romantically attatched?" He asked, grinning.
 "Cat!" Ladybug scorned as Viperion shook his head and Ruyko shook her head. Bunnyx laughed.
 "Spoilers but I can tell you that you're both happy with your choices," She winked. "Let's get going!"
 The heroes all headed out and came to a stop, as Bunnyx frowned.
 "Looks like Time Tagger's been busy," Ryuko pointed out.
 "He's had enough time to spin a giant time web around us," Bunnyx frowned.
 "Meaning he can attack us from anywhere?" Cat asked.
 "More like from any time," Bunnyx replied as Time Tagger appeared.
 "Give me your miraclous, don't make me ask. It's pretty clear you're not up to the task," He rapped, causing them to roll their eyes. "When I bring them to Hawkmoth's door, Ladybug and Cat girl will be no more,"
 Cat took out his baton and spun it as Viperion went to push the head of the snake but Bunnyx stopped both of them.
 "Stay where you are. I'll deal with him and take him back to the future you," She stated. "It means nothing must happen to you in the mean time,"
 "Don't you want a reset?" Viperion asked but she shook her head.
 "I can return back from any point in time," She grinned before grabbing her younger self. "But first,"
 She jumped over to the ice cream stand and placed Alix down there before summoning her power. She jumped through a white orb and came on of another before she and Time Tagger continuously fought as the heroes watched on.
 "She doesn't need to transform back before she uses her power again," Cat gasped in shock.
 "No, because she's an adult," Ladybug confirmed.
 "I can't wait to grow up!" Cat declared as she whacked Time Tagger good. Viperion could see Cat Noir getting impatient and gave him a warning look as the two of them battled it out. She got some in but so did he. She almost threw him into a burrow but he disappeared and teased her with a rhythm before kicking her hard. She dived back into a burrow and landed a kick to his head. He bounced back and disappeared before tripping her up. He teased her again, calling her fluffy tail as they teleported across the web.
 "I can't stand watching them play Cat and Mouse like this," Cat sighed. "Cataclysm!"
 "Cat! Wait!" Viperion gasped.
 "Cat Noir! No!" Ladybug gasped as he ran at Time Tagger, who disappeared. Cat lost his foot and almost touched Bunnyx's umbrella but she moved out the way and he fell, keeping his hand away from anything before he got up.
 "See?! In the future, that's exactly how you damage my miraculous," She gasped before hitting Time Tagger through a burrow as he appeared out of no where. "I knew it! I knew you were going to do that! Who's the best now huh?"
 She grinned before turning to Cat Noir and the others.
 "Thanks for your involuntary help, my young friends!" She bowed before straightening up. "Now Bunnyx is going home!"
 A burrow appeared but she suddenly stopped and frowned as she looked around. 
 "Wait! This isn't the exact right moment," She muttered as the burrow disappeared. Time Tagger suddenly appeared and shot at her, causing her to disappear. 
 "Enjoy your trip to the ice age, fluffy tail," He grinned before pointing the gun at them. "We've wasted enough time. Give me your miraclous now!"
 At that point, a burrow appeared and Bunnyx stepped through shivering. The two of them started to fight again with Time Tagger sending her back to Cretaceous era and then forward to the future.
 "Maybe we should help her after all,"
 "You heard her! She's the only one who can solve this time problem. She can do it," Alix declared, pumping her fist in the air. "Go Bunnyx,"
 Time Tagger sent her back again and she reappeared, smoking before she aimed at him, only for him to trip her up. 
 "Sorry, Mini Bug. I just can't," She frowned, looking down. "Looks like I don't have a soluation after all,"
 "Urg... what if today is the day we grow?" Ladybug declared. "Viper, a save point please,"
 "You got it, Bug," He grinned, flicking the head of his bracelet. "Second Chance!"
 "Alright!" Alix grinned as Ladybug summoned her lucky charm. A note pad appeared out of thin air and she caught it.
 "What am I suppose to do with this?" She mumbled.
 "You work it out. We'll keep him busy!" Ryuko declared, charging at him. 
 "Ryuko, that way! Bug, try and work it out!" He ordered, pulling Bunnyx aside before throwing his Lyre at Time Tagger. Time Tagger aimed a hit at him and sent him back in time. He pushed the head back on his bracelet and opened his eyes.
 "Alright!" Alix grinned as Ladybug summoned her lucky charm. A note pad appeared out of thin air and she caught it.
 "What am I suppose to do with this?" She mumbled.
 "You work it out. We'll keep him busy!" Ryuko declared, charging at him. 
 "Ryuko, that way! Bug, try and work it out!" He ordered, pulling Bunnyx aside before throwing his Lyre at Time Tagger. Time Tagger aimed a hit at him but he dodged it this time.
 "Wind Dragon!" Ryuko shouted, sweeping Time Tagger off his feet before he suddenly disappeared and shot her. Viperion frowned and pushed the head back again.
 "Alright!" Alix grinned as Ladybug summoned her lucky charm. A note pad appeared out of thin air and she caught it.
 "What am I suppose to do with this?" She mumbled.
 "You work it out. We'll keep him busy!" Ryuko declared, charging at him. 
 "Ryuko, that way! Bug, try and work it out!" He ordered, pulling Bunnyx aside before throwing his Lyre at Time Tagger. Time Tagger aimed a hit at him but he dodged it this time.
 "Wind Dragon!" Ryuko shouted, sweeping Time Tagger off his feet before he suddenly disappeared. Before he could send her back in time, Viperion threw his lyre at him and landed a punch but Time Tagger disappeared and he got hit again. He pushed the head back again before opening his eyes.
 "Alright!" Alix grinned as Ladybug summoned her lucky charm. A note pad appeared out of thin air and she caught it.
 "What am I suppose to do with this?" She mumbled.
 "You work it out. We'll keep him busy!" Ryuko declared, charging at him but this time, he stopped her, making her look confused. "What are you doing?"
 "Letting it play out," He replied. 
 "What are you gonna do with that? Sign a defeat treaty!" Time Tagger laughed before pointing his gun at Bunnyx. "Now give me your miraclous or I get rid of your friend by sending her back to the big bang,"
 "Alright, you win. We'll give you our miraclous," Ladybug frowned, looking defeated.
 "I want the dragon and the snake too," Time Tagger declared.
 "Fine but all I ask is you give me a little bit of time to write an letter to apologize to my future self," She sighed, defeated.
 "Bug..." Viperion gasped, looking at her but somehow, this felt right.
 "Mi'lady, you can't!" Cat gasped. "Think of something! You always think of something!"
 "Fair enough, Ladybug," Time Tagger declared. "Wish granted,"
 "I don't have a pen. Can anyone lend me on please?" She asked, looking down. Alix produced one from her bag and handed it to Ladybug. She looked around and started to draw something.
 "Time's up," Time Tagger grinned. "My moment of victory has arrived,"
 "Oh. I can't find the words," Ladybug sighed. "It's pointless anyway. I won't even be ladybug in the future once we give up our miraculous," 
 "Please don't do this, Mini Bug!" Bunnyx gasped as Ladybug walked over to her.
 "Some problems simply don't have a solution," She stopped in front of her. "Go back to your time stream, Bunnyx. Make the most of your remaining time,"
 "No! I refused! I-" Ladybug placed her hand on her shoulder and knelt down next to her. She said something to her and then Bunnyx stood up and hugged her. Viperion frowned deeply as she dived into a burrow. Ladybug turned around and faced her friends.
 "Come on. We better give him our miraculous," She stated as the other three walked over. She took Viperion's hand and making sure all three of them could see her, she winked. They all walked over to him and stopped as he laughed before he walked over.
 "Your earrings are mine, baby bug. Oh, snake boy, keep your hands up. Don't want you resting the timeline now and Kitty Noir, cataclysm this so I can safely take your miraculous after I've got hers," He ordered, handing the pencil to Cat. "And Dragon girl, don't go changing into an element now,"
 He smirked as he reached for her earrings but a yoyo wrapped around his hands and dragged him over to a new burrow. Cat Noir's baton knocked his gun from it's holder and then Ladybug charged at it, grabbing it and throwing it to Cat Noir, who caught it with his cataclysm. With the akuma freed, she purified the butterfly and Time Tagger returned to his normal form as she helped him up.
 "Ladybug? Cat Noir? You guys are so young," He gasped, confused. "Where am I?"
 "The question should be more when are you?" Cat grinned as Bunnyx exited from the burrow. 
 "Come on, Chris. Let's go home," She smiled, walking away with him. He went through the burrow.
 "See, girl. We did it," The voice of the future ladybug declared. "We always will,"
 "Hey future Ladybug! When do I get my miraclous?!" Alix asked.
 "When you're as cool as I am, Mini me," Bunnyx grinned before everyone went to wave at her but Viperion's wave wasn't great. In fact, he still looked pale and fearful. She smiled though as she knew he would do something about it.
 "Hey, Mini Noodle," A male voice suddenly got Viperion's attention. A guitar pick suddenly appeared from the burrow and he caught it, looking at it with surprise. "Don't forget that there's always a solution to every problem. You just gotta be a wise old snake and learn from your mistakes"
 He looked up and saw sparkling green eyes next to sparkling blue eyes.
 "Come on, cotton tail! Me and Bug ha-"
 "Spoilers, you damned noodle!" With that, Bunnyx jumped into the burrow and Ladybug fixed everything. Cat Noir walked over and smiled.
 "Hey, about me going evil and all," He smiled, looking at the snake boy. "I wouldn't worry about it too much. The future isn't set in stone. Besides, Ladybug will always save the day. Right, Mi'lady?"
 "Right," Ladybug grinned as Viperion looked at the guitar pick. On one side, there was the ladybug symbol and on the other side the snake symbol. He smiled to himself before he tucked it away.
 "Whatever happens. I just gotta remember there's a solution for everything,"
71 notes · View notes
verdandir · 4 years
Text
30 Day WoL Challenge - Day 1: Omen
The crunch of snow that should have warned her of approach had, apparently, been muffled by the shifting and stamping of the stable’s chocobos. Her hand holding the grooming brush stilled on the large bird, causing it to swing its head around and kweh curiously at her.
“My friend,” her shoulders relaxed slightly at the boisterous greeting. “You don’t need to be out here in the cold and chill! My men can see to the care of your mounts, I assure you.”
Turning, the tiny Au Ra woman couldn’t help but smile up at the tall silver haired Elezen. “Ah, Lord Haurchefant, I was only-”
“What have I said about that ‘lord’ business?” The clearly crestfallen expression made her smile soften even further before she caught herself, her face smoothing back down to a pleasant neutrality. “There does not need to be such chilly formality between us, right?”
She turned back with a small huff and resumed brushing, earning an approving coo from the massive bird. “I simply follow the customs here,” she heard what sounded like the beginning of a sigh of disappointment and relented. “But if it matters to you so, I will leave it off when possible.”
Haurchefant moved around to the other side of the chocobo, his blue eyes watching the tiny woman as she worked. “Wonderful, my friend. That’s all I could possibly ask. However, you haven’t said why you are out here rather than in the warmth and comfort of the chambers I had set aside for you. Don’t tell me there’s aught wrong with them? You know that I’ll-”
“Take care of it IMMEDIATELY if I said so, yes, I’m well aware.” She glanced at him, amusement once again flitting across her face before she looked back to her task. “I just finished my evening workout and wanted to cool down before I went to clean up. This seemed the best way.”
“Of course, of course,” the knight leaned his weight slightly on the chocobo’s back and the bird turned its head to observe the Elezen placidly, making a pleased sound when leather-clad fingers expertly scratched under its beak. “Had I known you would be doing workouts I might have joined you. I admit to being curious about your routine. Little Lord Alphinaud, even as glum as he is, can do naught but praise your abilities when others ask.”
She paused in her brushing at the mention of the much younger Elezen and gave a small sigh. “At least he is willing to talk with them. I worried that he would remain shut down and unresponsive after… Well, I’m glad he found something he could talk about.”
“Mmm,” Haurchefant continued to scratch the chocobo as he eyed the woman. “I will also admit to being curious about something else, if I could be so… bold.”
“When were you ever NOT bold?” The tart rejoinder brought a boyish grin to his face and she eyed him. “Well, what else has your interest, L- ...Haurchefant?”
He fairly glowed at the use of his name. “Truth be told, the little lord was unable to answer a good many questions about you.” His eyes did not miss how the brush froze again. “Though I’m sure most consider it expected, seeing as you are a well-traveled adventurer and peerless Warrior of Light, being shrouded in mystery simply enhances it all. Still, it appears you have never revealed where you are from to your companions. Is there cause, or simply… I can’t imagine none of them asking, surely.”
Silence filled the stable, save the movement of the birds, and Haurchefant almost held his breath. “I- Yes, that’s true…” She glanced away, the knight reading discomfort and hesitation in her movements. He opened his mouth to brush aside the question in fear that the budding closeness between them had been disrupted but her voice made him stop. “There are people who wouldn’t understand. And those I don’t care to tell for numerous reasons…”
His face softened as she hesitated again, the urge to come around the bird and hug her rising up only to be quickly smothered lest he break the moment.
“They knew… know, more or less, that I’m not from Eorzea…” she spoke softly, so very softly, that he had to lean forward further to clearly hear her. He caught her correction and reminded himself to stress the importance of finding where the Scions had vanished when sending his own searchers out. “And they have surmised that I am not from the Far East, where most Au Ra are from. I arrived in Eorzea by ship into Limsa Lominsa and as far as I am concerned, people may consider me ‘from’ there.”
“However…” he gently prodded her.
“I don’t want to think about where I am originally from, my friend,” she glanced up at him, a complicated and sad smile touching her lips for the first time he had ever seen. His heart squeezed at the sight of it, it felt so… familiar. “I left and will… can… never return. That’s all that matters. I was not wanted there, anyway.”
His brows lowered. “Not wanted? How could that be?”
Looking down at her hand resting against the chocobo’s side, she sighed. “Have you met many Au Ra, Haurchefant?”
“Passing few,” he conceded. “Ishgard has not been the most… hospitable of places of late, and, for those whom some wanted to compare to dragons, even less so. Some have found their way into the city to settle, through patrons or work. Why?”
“Have you ever seen an Au Ra with scales like mine?” Looking up from her hand, her smile twisted. “I can answer that question for you… No, I doubt very much you have. Unnaturally pure white scales. Hair that matched none in my hometown. Eyes that could come from neither of my parentage. There was only one thing that could be…”
“A ble-”
“A cursed child,” she spoke over him, shining eyes cast down. “What else could they believe? Even as a babe, my aether was unnaturally high. Everything about me brought only fear and terror to them. An ill-omen, cursed and dangerous to everyone around me. At least they were too afraid of what might happen to actually try to kill me outright,” she shrugged in the heavy silence that had blanketed the stable. “But it did not stop them from ostracizing me, my parents, shunning them and keeping me locked up. For everyone’s safety, you understand. It’s only to be expected, when presented with something so extremely unnatural, to be scared of it. And why shouldn’t those who have been afflicted not hate the one who has afflicted them? Any ill that befell the place was blamed on me… while any boon was simply a result of my incarceration.”
Haurchefant made a small strangled sound and moved around the bird, his large hands coming to rest on very tight slight shoulders. “But… your parents-”
“Hated and feared me like no others could.” Her tone was dry, matter-of-fact, and clipped. “Why wouldn’t they? If they couldn’t kill me outright, they could do other things to vent their fear and anger at being cast out by their neighbors. What could a baby, a child, do against them... even had she wanted to?”
He lowered his head, eyes squeezing shut at the thought of his precious friend, this fearless warrior-healer, being so abused and clenched his teeth. “No wonder you left…”
“At some point, yes…” she reached up with her free hand and touched his face gently. “Peace, my friend, don’t look so.”
“How can I not?” He grasped her hand and squeezed. “Why… tell me and not the others?”
The tiny Au Ra woman sighed softly. “You are my friend… and…” she hesitated before the complicated smile appeared on her face again. “I don’t need or want anyone’s pity. I don’t think any of them could… or would… understand the way you would.”
He raised his eyes to look at her, contemplating her gentle meaning. A knight he was, honoured to oversee this camp, but still the stigma of his birth would forever follow him. It was in the eyes of the other High Born who looked askance at him, whispering about his father, and the weight of the name he carried. The memories of the countess who had hated his existence and done her utmost to push him away even as his father supported him. “But… my father…”
“Oh, of course it’s different,” she shook her head, silver-white eyes soft. “As well it should be. Your father must be very proud of you.”
“My friend,” Haurchefant went to his knee and grasped both her hands, the grooming brush dropping into the straw of the barn floor. “My precious, amazing, most glorious of friends. Believe me, he would be just as proud were he to get to know you! I swear it. He would come to think of you as… as one of his own, I’m sure! Verdandir, I give you my oath now that you are no ‘ill-omen’ or ‘cursed child’! You are… You’re a star shining in the night sky! You light the way when all appears as dark before us.”
“Haurchefant,” she shook her head. “Please, this is unnecessary. I don’t want-”
“It isn’t pity that stirs my passions!” He clutched her hands close to his chest, knowing her well enough not to hug her, even as close as they were, more so now than ever before. Especially now that he had an inkling why she had ever been unwilling to touch or be touched by others beyond measured, controlled amounts. “Your Scion friends say the same, without knowing what you have told me. However you overcame your past to become the amazing woman you are now, it shines from you. If anything, you are the greatest of good omens! For you have done naught but bring blessings to my life since I have met you.”
“No, I am no ‘omen’... good or otherwise,” she shook her head. “There’s no such thing as fate, omens or mysterious forces deciding and charting our paths. Everything you or I have done… we did for ourselves. And we’ll continue to do so.”
The Elezen knight’s smile flashed as he straightened up. “Right you are, my friend.”
She removed her hands gently and retrieved the grooming brush, giving the chocobo a gentle pat before she slipped out of the stall. Haurchefant watched her, eyes following her wavy silver-white locks as she strode with her usual confidence back towards the camp’s keep. He placed a hand on her chocobo’s side and sighed. “Truly, you are a shining star, my dearest of friends.”
3 notes · View notes
eclissy · 5 years
Text
In the Space Between his Eyes and Nose
Written a million years ago, this thing about Ash meeting his “Son” from the future. Not gonna put this into the tag cause I have more thinking power than i did as a baby. 
Also reposted for the df “Writing” meme title post.
In all his starry eyed wonder at the world that had gotten so much larger since the day the Falconreach bridge split, Ash could argue that his smile was always the widest when his best friend came running with his name on her breath.
The Hero, Ty, was heading his way, waving her arm in greeting and excitement. Ash couldn’t help but jump up from his seat by the fountain to go meet her.
“Ty! You’re back,” Ash approached, hoping his cheeks weren’t flushed again. He couldn’t keep using the ‘it was windy today’ excuse over and over. “What were you up to all da—“
And coming up right behind Ty were two things that could wipe the smile off of Ash’s lips without a trace. Number one being the tiny bouncing red ponytail of a very angry Aria and number two being the grinning face of a handsome young stranger.
It was like walking up to a double decker nightmare.
“Ash, you won’t believe it!” Ty, her blue eyes alight with giddiness, hugged Ash tightly. The boy was still staring at her two other companions in a cross between confusion and lurking disappointment.
It was not an expression fit for a warm Spring day.
“I can’t believe it either so it’s not true!” Aria near shouted, close to stamping her feet. The man standing beside her stifled a giggle while the passing townsfolk quickly skittered away from the impending mess.
“Uh, what?” There wasn’t any real reason for Ash to ask what was happening. It was obvious wasn’t it? The Hero had found a dashing fellow that was probably a knight who had saved fifty princesses and a King’s pet gopher and now the two were going to get married.
Ty and the pretty boy getting married. Not Ty and the gopher. Ash could get away with cooking the gopher.
Give Ash five years and he could have been that dashing fellow. Oh, that was a sad thought. It literally sucked the color out of his skin.
The young man snickered harder behind his palms which then prompted Aria’s sour frown to become sharp enough to pierce through ribs. Namely Ash’s.
The boy adventurer gulped and that was the time Ty chose to pull back from the hug and say “This is my son! He fell into our time from the future!”
Standing there openmouthed, Ash froze while Ty waited or an answer. Time travel wasn’t such a strange thing in a place like Lore. In fact, Ash’s reaction was arguably stranger. She wondered if her friend was having a stroke but suddenly, the life burst back into Ash’s face and he cheered.
“Oh thank Lore! I-I mean, wow that’s great Ty! I mean, uh, sorry about you getting stuck here,” Ash turns to the stranger with renewed hope. Aria was already next to Ash, her heel coming to dig into the poor knight-in-training’s foot. “A-ah it’s uh ow nice to ahg meet you!”
Despite the sharp pain and dizzying mood flips, Ash was ready to do backflips.
All at once, the young man went from being a looming threat to a figure of awe and possibility.
“I’m Doran, it’s nice to meet you. People always tell me ‘Doran, as in the explorer?’ and I die a little inside but that’s fine. We all die eventually anyways.” Doran grinned, regarding Ash as he inspected the visitor from the future like he was a mirror.
Doran was taller than Ty and Ash for now but he had the same jet black hair as his soon-to-be mother. The same sheen was there too but Ash could say that the way Doran’s smooth locks moved when he laughed would have been something he saw everyday…if his hair was longer. But Ash wasn’t grasping at straws; it was true! Doran’s eyes might have been fern green but the space between them and his nose matched Ash’s exactly!
It may have been early but Ash was proud. All he could see on Doran’s face were smile lines. He must be enjoying his life.
“Shouldn’t we shake hands?” Doran asked, gently pushing Ash out of his daze. Startled but only a tiny bit flustered, Ash nodded eagerly and extends his hand. Aria immediately slaps it down. She was fast for a kid but she did train some scary pets after all.
By the fire in the tiny redhead’s eyes, most of those pets were likely to attack him in his sleep tonight. Bye bye, toes.
“Shouldn’t you be giving me some hints about your dad?” Ty teased, saving Ash for the time being.
Ash could have sworn he saw a glint in Doran’s eye right before he scratched the back of his head, feigning discomfort.
“Aw, mom. You know I can’t do that and besides—“Doran winked at Ash. “I’m sure you found him already.”
And Ash’s chest swelled so fast, Aria would have popped it if she had a pin with her.
“You tease,” Ty reached up to tug on her future son’s ears. “When you’re born, I’m going to feed you nothing but mashed peas.”
“I’d rather murder children!” Doran protested and Ash’s chest deflated as fast as the heat left Aria’s cheeks.
There was a stretch of silence before Ty tugged on Doran’s ears harder.
“Yowch! It was a joke, I swear!” The young man half whined half laughed. Neither Ash nor Aria could tell if he meant that or was just saying it to get his mom off his case. “But in all seriousness, I can’t stick around long but I’m glad that I got to see you all.” He pulls his mother’s fingers off of his puffy red ears and leans down to kiss her forehead.
All of the knight-in-training’s worries disappeared. Why was he even worried in the first place?
“Especially you, Ash Dragonblade,” Doran continues, taking Ash’s hand to shake and this time, Aria didn’t stop him. “I’m glad I got to find out that your eyes were chestnut brown.”
“What?” Ash wheezed but Doran kept his hand trapped. That was a miracle in of itself that it stayed stuck in Doran’s fingers since Ash’s hand had become clammy and soaked in sweat seconds after those sincere words.
“I don’t think it’ll be dangerous to this time to mention it but—“Doran lowered his chin, temporarily lost in happy memories. “My brothers and sisters, and I were always happy when you were around. The moment we heard your BBQ Prong hands click together, we would rush out to greet you.”
Ty and Aria would have said something but both of their throats felt like someone had stuck termite ridden driftwood into them. Ash was too busy imagining himself as a blind metal crab.
“Uh…any reason why I have those uh those prong hands?” Ash laughed nervously, hoping he wasn’t sweating waterfalls.
“I didn’t like your old hands.” Doran answered without missing a beat. “Not sure what happened to your eyes.”
“Doran!” Ty exclaimed while Aria was making up an excuse about needing to go see if the fish needed a bath.
“Kidding again!” Doran snickered, tugging hard enough on Ash’s arm to mess up his footing. The boy stumbled and found Doran’s arm around his shoulders all buddy buddy like. “Did I scare you too much? Sorry about that, Dragonblade.”
“I wasn’t scared. It was only a joke.” Ash managed not to stutter those words but the moment Doran looked back at him, he was thankful he missed lunch.
Doran was still smiling but the side of his smirk was like the curled tip of a hunting knife and with his eyes narrowed in such a condescending way, it reminded Ash of the same look on a certain wanted poster hung up on the inn’s wall.
“Dra…Drak…Dra—“ Ash began to stammer, earning confuse looks from both of his friends.
“Dragon?” Doran’s voice twisted to sound like it was worried. “You see a dragon coming our way?”
“Dragon?” Aria’s brow furrowed.
“I don’t see any dragon.” Ty frowned, scanning the horizon and the space directly above Falconreach for any sign of a shadow.
“There—“ Ash stopped mid-warning, feeling a cold sharp point poking him.
“Well, always be sure than be Dragon Chow, right?” Doran said and though it was a bit stiff, Ash’s nod got the two girls to make a head-start for the Guardian Tower.
“Figures, my son from the future swings by and we have to go slay a dragon.” Ty sighed.
“It’ll be a family—“The point of the hidden blade digs hard enough into Ash’s skin to make him wince. “—activity for all of us.”
Once Ty and Aria were too far away to hear, Doran let what looked like the largest hunting knife in existence fall out of his sleeve. He catches the handle and presses the freezing metal against the underside of Ash’s chin.
“The skin under the chin is the softest,” Ash and Doran said at the same time, repeating the advice Ty had once given them. No doubt, the man who gave Doran the knife had heard the same. “Keep it safe or you’ll end up bleeding out like a pig.” Doran finished by himself, that pleasant smile still plastered on like a flashing warning.
It was scary how intense the waves of loathing could come off someone with something so nice on their handsome face. It was like looking at a bundle of daisies while a snake hissed, hidden under the petals.
“Mom likes you, Dragonblade. She really does. I do too!” Doran chimes, letting the side of his head nestle against Ash’s in a mockery of affection. “I just like you as far away from mom as possible but I think you got the message already, right? Riiiiight?”
Ash felt awful all over and Doran’s kind and soothing voice only made his head hurt.
Before the knight in training could actually say anything, the point of the knife slipped from his chin, over his shoulder, and back as Doran leisurely stepped back.
“How was that?” Doran asked, placing his hand on his hip. “Was that scary?”
“H-huh?” Ash gurgled, heart beating like it was trying to escape his rib cage. “That was another joke?”
“Well, yeah,” Doran taps his head with the flat side of his knife. “And it was a bit of practice with lying. You gotta have fun if you want to get anywhere with your skills you know. Or maybe that’s just the easy way with some things.” The boy mused but Ash was so far from tickled purple by Doran’s antics, he was surprised he was still on Lore.
“Wow, Uncle Ash. You get all splotchy like dad does when he gets mad,” Doran said the last thing Ash wanted to hear. “Sorry about that too but hey, you’re still our uncle so there’s that. Oh!” His shoulders rose as he suddenly remembered something. “And there’s this too.”
Doran slaps something wet and slimy into Ash’s hand and the boy grasps the thing instinctively. Mind already muddled from the barrage of overly heinous jokes, Ash squinted at what looked like an oversized wet bean.
“What is this?” Ash asked.
“It’s your kidney.”
Remembering how the knife had slipped behind him, Ash felt stabbing pains in his lower back and yelped. Falling to the ground, the kidney slipped out of his hand and bounced with a wet sound on the grass.
It was a good five minutes of mindless panicking before Ash realized that there was no bleeding flap of skin slowly killing him. By then Doran had sat down cross-legged to watch the show.
“Why are you doing this to me?” Ash demanded, somewhere dangerously close to tears.
“Because I love you Uncle Ash. We never got to play much back in my present,” Doran grinned again, making Ash see stars. He could understand why his future self didn’t want to play that much with this boy.
“Mom and Aunt Aria are probably wondering where that dragon is so I’ll be going now. And before I forget—“ Doran pointed at the drying kidney. “That’s not your kidney.”
“I know.” Ash groaned.
“It’s your mom’s.”
“What on Lore? Are you serious?”
“Probably. Probably not.” Doran shrugged as he got up, dusting the grass off of his pants. “You should probably go visit her every now and then. That’s what a good son does. Anyways, I’ll be going to see my mom so I’ll catch you later, you chicken cow penis with eyes. Have fun kissing sunbeams and ten year olds.”
Struck dumb, Ash gaped at the back of the boy from the future walking away and regretted how he seen a reflection of himself between those eyes and that nose.
3 notes · View notes
theonyxpath · 5 years
Link
Hi all! Matthew Dawkins here, the developer and one of the co-authors of Chicago by Night. I thought it’d be a nice treat to drop some of the fiction from the book on the blog, for those of you who haven’t seen it in the Kickstarter updates. Here, without further ado, is Jiba Molei Anderson’s Red Nº 5:
Red Nº 5
A Night to Remember that you’ll probably Forget
Oh, my god! What a fantastic night!
Okay, so my girlfriend Krissie and I are from Milwaukee, Wisconsin. We came to Chicago for a girls’ weekend and were having a little pre-game wine drinking session at Zed451 when Jason invited us out to meet a couple of his buddies at this place called Red Nº 5. We were like “sure!” We were two girls out, looking cute, ready to mingle and, perhaps, get into a little trouble. Besides, Sho-Lo Fidelity was supposed to be playing tonight and I love his sets because I’m a big house music fan, right? I mean, don’t let my “becky-ish” looks fool you. I love getting my groove on and getting down with the “brothers,” if you know what I mean.
We got to the club, which is a couple of doors south right past the six corners of Milwaukee, Grand and Halsted around 10:30. Now, you wouldn’t think a place like this would really start jumping until, like, midnight. But, there was already a line at the door filled with people wanting to get in. It was crazy! It felt like that movie about that club in New York that was real big during the disco era. Anyway, the bouncers looked really rough. I mean they looked professional, all clean-shaven and wearing black suits, the kinda doormen you’d probably see at any classy spot. But, it was clear that they were definitely not to be fucked with. They just had that vibe about them, y’know?
There was this one group of girls who looked like the just stepped off of an episode of “Real Housewives of Chicago” who looked like they were almost about to start a scene because the bouncers wouldn’t let them in. I don’t know why they wouldn’t. They definitely looked like the kind of ladies guys would want in the club. They were looking like those ghetto models with their weaves, all squeezed into their tight dresses, which barely covered their asses or their tits and shivering in the cold because they left their coats in the car and didn’t want to pay a coat check fee. I mean, it’s the frickin’ middle of March! You know Chicago doesn’t decide to get warm until, maybe, late May!
Anyway, just as they were about to really turn up and act rachet for not being able to get in the club, one of the bouncers (a big, pale white guy about 6’3, 350 pounds with a spider web tattoo that began on the top of his head and trailed down to his neck with a spider at the end of it) lowered his head, tipped his sunglasses down to the bridge of his nose (so pretentious with the sunglasses at night, right?) and stared right into the lead chick’s eyes. Then, he says real calm and cool, “I’m sorry, but you ladies are not allowed in Red Nº 5 this evening.”
I don’t know, but it looked like the lead girl almost wet her pants. She was so scared, she quickly went to her girlfriends and announced they were leaving that very second. The other girls were so shaken up by the look on their friend’s face they left the line without hesitation. I looked at the group I came here with and got extremely nervous.
Don’t get me wrong. I mean, Krissie and I are, like, super-cute girls. We’re both blonde and we both work out. Krissie is a little thinner and, like, two inches taller than me, but I’ve got the bigger rack and, a little “junk in my trunk,” which the “brothers” like. I totally get called a “snowbunny” all of the time. But, we definitely weren’t “model-chick, hoochie-fabulous” like those girls who were kicked out of line. On top of that, we had three guys with us, in untucked shirts, blue jeans and regular shoes. If those girls couldn’t get in, what chance would our grubby little crew have getting past the velvet rope.
I was kind of shocked when “Charlotte’s Web” (my nickname for the bouncer) let us into the club with a smile and a friendly “Enjoy your evening.”
Now, what I didn’t mention earlier was that Krissie and I were ready to party. By that I mean, we were smoking a little reefer in the car, which accentuated a really lovely merlot buzz. Then, Jason’s buddy Trevor “surprises” us with a couple of pills of pure MDMA, not that corny “Molly” shit. Obviously, Trevor was hoping a couple of happy pills would get him some lovin’ from either Krissie or me… A blowjob at the very least. It was obvious he wasn’t picky. But, what he didn’t know was that Krissie and I were old pros in this game and, we were in full TLC mode that night AKA “No Scrubs.”
We paid our entry fee and got our hands stamped. By now, the pills started kicking in, a little hard, but manageable as we started walking down this black corridor into the club. The red lights made it feel a little mysterious, like “Eyes Wide Shut,” but less cheesy. It was kinda sexy.
We enter the main room and, it was pretty big, but not crowded. It wasn’t empty. I mean, there were plenty of people there, but it was easy to walk around without bumping into anybody unless they were really sloppy. It wasn’t your usual Friday night crowd. Sure, there were a couple of people in suits and fancy dresses in the club looking like they’re playing a role, but this didn’t feel like the usual “Let’s go out because it’s Friday” type of crowd. They were dressed nice, but there was a casual vibe, like they all knew each other or something.
The red lights hit the mahogany walls and chrome railings real nice (I’m studying interior design so I pay attention to these things). The DJ had his own platform above the dance floor. It was a small, circular perch that was large enough to fit the turntables, a small couch and a circular table to set your drinks down. DJ jazintellect (I love jazintellect!) was playing some old-school Hip Hop from the 90s. The initial rush eased into the smooth groove of some really good shit. We walked past the first bar through a doorway that didn’t have a bouncer with a rope in front… Free access!
There was another bar behind the main floor! So cool! There were these black leather couches with mahogany tables. People were hanging out and having drinks so, I thought we should get started with another drink before heading downstairs to hear Sho-Lo’s set. Those couches were so soft and buttery, I felt we were in the coolest music video ever!
So here I was, feeling good and rubbing this leather couch. Trevor thinks that this is a sign that he should make his move. Krissie, being the baddest bitch ever, slides between me and Jason like a good cock blocker should. Unfortunately, Trevor doesn’t get the hint and starts trying to push up on the both of us… the creep! It’s about this close to getting ugly and harshing my roll when the waitress comes to our table for our drink order.
Oh, what I forgot to say is that all of the waitresses are hot. I mean, “Off the cover of Vogue and what the hell are you doing working here?” hot. Our waitress was this tall, light-skinned Black girl with green eyes and a close-cropped haircut dyed blonde wearing a tight-fitting black scoop-neck cocktail dress. I don’t if it was the mix of weed, ecstasy and alcohol, but I was seriously questioning my orientation with this girl.
So, she gives a menu. And, I’m looking at the specials and I say out loud, “Excuse me, what’s in a Winter Rosebud?” Her eyes get a little big and she quickly snatches the menu from my hand and gives me another one. “I’m so, so sorry! I gave you the wrong menu! That was… um… last night’s specials. Here’s tonight’s menu.”
I thought that her reaction was a little over-the-top. I mean, so what if it was last night’s menu? What’s the big deal? I didn’t know that alcohol went bad a day later. Whatever. I’m rolling and it’s not even that deep. So, I kept my thoughts to myself and order my drink.
Then, I saw him.
Now, remember when I said that this felt like the coolest music video ever? Ok, imagine you’re moving in slow motion. The music is thumping 96 beats per minute in sync with your heartbeat. The lights dissolve from red to purple to blue and back again. People from all races and backgrounds are around you looking cool and ethnic and different and sexy…
And then, the crowd of beautiful dancing people parts revealing the sexiest man God Almighty ever made.
He walked into the room talking to a waitress on his left giving him some receipts for him took look over with some corporate-looking douche bag in a suit walking on his right side. He was 6ft tall with milk chocolate skin. His hair was cut real low, had a goatee and he wore simple metal loops in his ears. He was chill, but had a little swagger youknowutI’msayin’? He wore a crisp pair of blue jeans, black shell-toe sneakers and a black t-shirt with a logo that read “Good For Party” that hugged his muscular shoulders and arms, but hung loose untucked over his jeans. I mean, his outfit shouldn’t have stood out like that. On anyone else, especially the guys Krissie and I were stuck with, you wouldn’t give that guy a second look. But this guy… His look was super-crisp and he wore it with such confidence. He totally owned it. Like I said, mama likes a little hot chocolate in her milk and this guy was looking very yummy.
I was thinking about the butterscotch babies “Special Dark” (my name for Mr. Yummy) and I were gonna have and being totally comfortable with my parents disowning me when Krissie bumped my shoulder and said that we should go downstairs to hear Sho-Lo’s set and to get away from Trevor’s clammy mitts. I totally was down for that since “Special Dark” looked like he was heading that way too. We told the boys we were heading downstairs and that they should hold down the table until we get back because we weren’t gonna be down there long (total lies). They were busy making plans to try and mack on some of the girls they’ve been seeing in the club since it was obvious that they were getting nowhere with us. Krissie managed to get another pill from Trevor. We split it, popped the respective halves into our mouths washing the bitter taste down with our extremely well-made cocktails and made our way to the basement.
The basement. Oh. My. God. It was amazing. It had a similar layout to the top floor, but didn’t have the second bar in the back. The black leather couches and tables were on an upper landing that flanked the dance floor. Sho-Lo was in full effect. He was laying down some super-funky Afro House like Black Coffee mixed with some Femi Kuti. It felt like we were at an Afropunk festival. It was all natural hair and face paint. Some people had nose piercings and tribal tattoos, but some people dressed… older? I mean, I saw some people our age dressed like they the 70s fashions from Soul Train were new. But, it didn’t matter because Sho-Lo got them all into the same groove and everybody was dancing like it was some tribal ceremony invoking the ancestors.
And, before you ask how do I know about that tribal / ancestor stuff, I’ve taken some Pan-African studies’ classes, too. I’m, like, totally woke.
Now, the second half roll is kicking right when Sho-Lo drops my favorite new track from the Black 80s. Krissie and I get on the dance floor and just start getting into the whole groove. So, we’re dancing and I see “Special Dark” in the left corner table sitting with this tall, lanky, super-dark bald Black guy in a, I think it was wine-colored, three-quarter length suit with a yellow tie. He was kind of creepy-looking.
And, no! It’s not because he was really dark that I thought he was creepy! I’m not a racist! I’m just saying that he just sat there like some sort of African statue, barely nodding his heading to the music while “Special Dark” was trying to say something to the “Statue”, which seemed kind of important.
I get really focused on details when I roll. It’s kinda my thing.
Next to the “Statue” was this Puerto-Rican woman with this big, curly hair in a yellow 30s-style “Flapper” dress. She was gorgeous and she had her arm wrapped in the “Statue’s” while they sat. They were obviously a couple. They almost looked like they could be “Special Dark’s” parents based on the vibes they gave off from their body language. I saw “Special Dark” get up from the table and was making his way to the dance floor. I started dancing as seductively as possible to get “Special Dark’s” attention. Unfortunately, the only attention I attracted was some greasy drunk guy trying to grind all on my booty. He was grabbing my waist trying to pull me close and I could smell a mixture of menthol cigarettes and Jack Daniel’s on his breath. Ugh! He was gross! Even worse, I could see that “Special Dark” started dancing with Krissie… That bitch! While she was getting swept off of her feet by my future baby daddy, I was stuck under the bridge with this troll who could not take a fucking hint!
Krissie whispered something in “Special Dark’s” ear. I think she wanted to check on Jason and Trevor (since they were our ride) and left “Special Dark” on the dance floor as she headed upstairs. There he was, my dark prince alone while I’m stuck with this basic bro trying to publicly get into my pants while we’re dancing.
Then, “Special Dark” turned his head and our eyes locked. He studied the situation for a moment and obviously saw a damsel in distress. What happened next is probably the sexiest thing that happened to anyone. He smiled and held out his hand, which I took immediately, and pulled me away from “Captain Newport.” I wrapped my arms around “Special Dark’s” neck and we started dancing as if we’d known each other for years. I barely noticed “Captain Newport” as he attempted to make me the ham in his freak-down sandwich. He must’ve finally gotten the hint, because “Captain Newport” finally left me and “Special Dark” alone so that we could get to know each other a little better.
As we danced, “Special Dark” told me his name was Bennett and he was the host for tonight’s party. I also think he said he was a co-owner of Red Nº 5 as well. All I could pay attention to was rubbing his strong milk chocolate arms as he held me close while we swayed to the beat. I looked into his light brown eyes and couldn’t take it anymore. I wanted this man and, it wasn’t the drugs that prompted my next course of action. I mashed my face against his, feeling his soft, pillowy lips against mine. Man, could he kiss. He took my breath away! This was it. In my mind, we were gonna run away together, get married and have a couple of beautiful mop haired café au lait children. I was so lost in the moment, I didn’t notice Krissie coming back downstairs until she broke up my potential romantic love scene with “Special Dark.”
Now, here’s where the story gets really crazy.
Krissie joins us, wraps her arms around the both of us and we all start dancing together. Bennett is in the middle of these two white girls like a reverse Oreo cookie. I know “Captain Newport” would have been extra-pissed if he saw this happening. Krissie and I were rolling really hard now. It got really hot as our hands were sliding up and down Bennett’s waist, arms and all over each other. Then, Krissie slides from behind Bennett to come in between us. She turns and plants a Bennett a long, soft wet kiss on his pillow lips. Normally, this would have pissed me off, but I was feeling so good I didn’t care. In fact, it was a huge turn-on. Then, Krissie turned to me with a look that I never saw before. I was like a deer in headlights as she started to kiss me! Next thing I know, we were all kissing each other becoming this sweaty, sexy heap of passion.
Oh, man. We needed to find a room and handle this before we really became “those people” at the club. Krissie and I were definitely letting our inner hoes out that night. But, I guess we had nothing to worry about since Bennett was the club owner, right?
The next few moments were a blur. Bennett’s strong hands are gripping my ass just right while Krissie is kissing and licking Bennett’s neck before returning to his lips. We’re still all moving to the beat of the music as Bennett breaks away and starts kissing my neck as Krissie licks his ear… Ow! Did Bennett just bite me on my neck? That was kind of hard, but hot at the same time. Oh, now Krissie is licking my neck where Bennett just gave me a hickey. She pulls away with her tongue sticking out before shoving it down Bennett’s throat. Wait. Was that blood on her tongue? Wait. Was that MY blood on her tongue?
Jason and Trevor ruined our love fest by coming downstairs and ripping Krissie and I away from our new favorite candy bar. They pushed Bennett toward the bar. The boys were really pissed and tried to start a fight with Bennett probably because Bennett got farther with us then they ever could, or ever will. They got all up in his face while Bennett stood there cool as a cucumber. I don’t know why the bouncers didn’t get involved, but Bennett just shot them a “I got this” look and these three big, scary guys, including “Charlotte’s Web” from earlier in the night backed away.
Now, during this whole time, the music kept going and the people kept dancing. It’s like it was no big deal. Even the “Statue” and “Flapper” just sat there like this was nothing, just another Friday night at Red Nº 5…
Until Trevor broke a beer bottle on the edge of the bar and lunged at Bennett. What transpired next happened so fast, and I was so fucked up, I know I’m making this up. But, I thought Bennett grabbed Trevor, spun him around into a chokehold and sunk his teeth into Trevor’s neck. He threw Trevor down like a used napkin, grabbed Jason by the neck and body-slammed him to the ground…
With one hand.
The last thing I remember was Bennett’s light brown eyes staring at me while his mouth was stained with Trevor’s blood. Then, everything got very hazy…
I woke up the next morning in my hotel room. Krissie was lying next to me in the bed, we were still fully clothed. She woke up about five minutes after me. We tried to clear our heads from the fog because we were both groggy as shit. The ecstasy we took last night was clean, but still. The after-roll leaves you in this half-floating state that could last the whole next day. We both were wondering what happened last night. It was a dream, right? Jason and Trevor were fine, right? Krissie went to get us some coffee while I tried to call Jason and see if he and Trevor were ok form the night before. The call went straight to voicemail. I tired calling again, same thing. I must have called at least 10 times before finally giving up.
Jason never called back.
A couple of months later, Krissie and I were back in Chicago for another night on the town. We decided to head back to Red Nº 5 since we had such a great time there before the weirdness. As we got to the front of the line, we saw that “Charlotte’s Web” was working the front door. However, he wasn’t so warm to us this time.
“I’m sorry, ladies, but I can’t let you in tonight,” he said.
“Why not?” I asked in my best little girl voice.
“Last time you were here, you caused problems. We can’t afford problems here.”
“That wasn’t us!” I pleaded. “We didn’t cause the problem, it was those two guys we came here with! You can’t blame us for something someone else…”
Before I could get the next words out, “Charlotte’s Web” lowered his head and tipped his sunglasses to the bridge of his nose. I looked into his eyes and, at that moment, saw what happened to Jason and Trevor. They brought us into an environment we knew nothing about and they proceeded to shit all over the place and break the rules. They paid the price and it wasn’t pretty. It was only because of the “rules” that Krissie and I were able to walk out of the club. Now I know those hoochie mamas felt a couple of months past.
Krissie and I got out of the line and left. We never stepped foot into Red Nº 5 again.
We don’t know what happened to Jason and Trevor and we don’t wanna know.
We just knew that we didn’t belong there.
4 notes · View notes
gimmetheheadcanons · 6 years
Text
Sinners & Scapegoats 3/?
A/N: Beta'd by the lovely and always supportive @siancore. The heart and soul of the Richonne fandom we don't deserve. chapter 1 here, chapter 2 here
3. Worse
Rick abandoned his fruitless teddy bear rescue mission pretty soon after it began. All it took first was an unexpected phone call from his own son to put him to shame. Made impatient by his excitement and wanting to share a piece of news his mother had insisted could wait, Carl Grimes' determined dialling unwittingly drew his delusional dad back to the real world of professional boundaries and paternal promises.
"Carl what did I tell you about bothering your father at work?"
"But mom! I just wanna know when he'll be back!"
"In his own time."
In his own time.
Rick felt the slight from miles away. An attack on his fatherhood, his commitment to his duties. It was the first time Lori had brought their battle to the 'Carl front'. The humiliation of listening helplessly over the line was unbearable to Rick, a man who prided himself in his relationship with his boy, his entire world – the center of the universe
Propelled into action by his hurt and in a desperate bid to prevent any further sullying of his good name, Rick raced all the way home – driving with very little regard to the traffic laws he was charged with reinforcing daily. Halfway into his journey, the righteous anger he felt dissipated, and he was left with an uncomfortable truth – Lori wasn't wrong.
He had a son, a little boy of his own, and whilst Michonne was out there, earning her points as a parent, he had to be dragged back to his. It wasn't right, Rick thought angrily, cursing himself, and not Lori this time, for the situation he had gotten himself into. What was he going to do anyway? Kick down his front door in a fit of rage and proceed to throw down with the mother of his child in front of said child? Over what? A comment that may have been just that – a comment. Entirely harmless, except against his ego, thus rousing his defensiveness.
Rick was exhausted; he hadn't even walked through the door yet and he was already done with this. He thought back to little Sophia, caught up in a world of hurt by the state of her parents' marriage, and he shivered at the thought of ever inflicting a different kind of damage onto his own child.
As inexcusable as it was, sooner rather than later, the tension between him and his wife would overflow and impact Carl's blissful childhood existence. Rick could feel it in his bones, the breaking point approaching. The day he would slip up as a Christian and disrespect his once beloved bride by calling her a fucking spiteful bitch. And Carl would hear him and be forever changed by it.
Unless he put a stop to it first.
There it was again, slithering across his mind. A shameful snake of a thought telling him to go against all he promised before God and a congregation of witnesses.
Divorce.
Rick shuddered at the thought, at losing his family, at bailing on them when things got tough. At ever seeing his son look back at him with weary, world worn eyes instead of the innocent, twinkling blue ones that lit up every time Rick walked through the door.
"Dad!"
"Hey there, champ," Rick yelled back, the cheer in his voice overcompensating for a guilt that sought to choke him. "Heard you had a story for me?"
Carl was twelve, but that didn't stop him from jumping into Rick's arms with a jubilant smile on his young face. He was overjoyed to see his father back so soon after his phone call; not bearing an ounce of ill will for Rick being away for so long in the first place. Rick clung to his son, his perfect little boy, grateful for the hero's welcome he knew he didn't deserve and knowing to cherish it whilst it lasted. Over Carl's shoulder, loomed Lori looking less than thrilled by her husband's return.
"Sorry I'm late," Rick mouthed to her, half expecting the apology not to take, but it did.
Lori Grimes simply shrugged her thin shoulders before leaving for their kitchen. A begrudging acceptance of the situation was all she could muster for him, and Rick immediately knew why: She had been hoping for another hour without him. Rick sighed mournfully.
How did they get here and how does it end?
"Okay dad, you can let go now," Carl said, interrupting Rick's thoughts regarding the dark state of his marriage. The not-quite teen playfully squirmed free from the man who continued to cling onto him, completely unaware of his new existence as a sad relic of a once happy marriage. Embarrassed, Rick quickly apologized and ushered his son to tell his tale.
"My piece got picked for the gallery! Everyone's coming to see it and I need you guys to be free on Thursday. This coming one not the next. At seven."
That was all Carl said but Rick was already lost.
"The what now?"
"At school," Carl said, sounding frustrated with his father's inability to extract the relevant details that made up this supposed good news from the excitable ramblings. Rolling his eyes impatiently, Carl started from the beginning.
"We have a new art teacher. Ms. Anthony."
"Yes, son, that I'm aware of," Rick said, unable to help himself but careful not to betray anything further regarding Michonne.
"Yeah she's from New York and so cool and different. Like waaay more interesting than Mrs. Randal. Man was she a pain! Dad, we were painting bowls of fruit over and over and over again. Things were that bad."
"Hey now, don't be so harsh on old Mrs. Randal, Carl. She's a kindly old woman."
"Yeah, but I'm glad she retired, because if I had to paint one more apple – I would've gladly had a stroke too!"
Rick shamefully chuckled at Mrs. Randal's expense. His son's declaration was undoubtedly dramatic as old Testament damnation. But he was glad to hear Michonne brought some much needed vigor to her new role and ditched the cumbersome curriculum of her predecessor. Back at school, he was never a fan of art and he had a sneaking suspicion the blame lay at Old Lady Randal's feet then too.
"Anyway, Ms. Anthony is awesome. We started a new art project two months ago and she promised if all do great job we'd get to display our work in our own gallery – like the Metropolitan, but right here at Henry Ellis!"
Rick clapped his hands right on cue, signalling to his son how incredibly impressed he was. And in all honesty, he was, especially with how fast Michonne was working to make her stamp on this town. She really was something special.
"And when did your school get a swanky new space for the display of art?"
Carl laughed heartily at the way his father continued to feign ignorance just for his amusement, and Rick grinned back, pleased to make his son's face beam.
"It'll only be for one evening. We get to turn the gym into one with movable screens to divide it up, and then lights on like stands, so people can really see the art. Oh and there will be snacks, for the guests – the moms and dads."
"Wow! And you're saying your piece got picked for this event? That's amazing."
Carl's body shifted uncomfortably at Rick's praise. "Well – we all get to display our work because it's a class thing," he confessed finally, for a moment looking slightly embarrassed at exaggerating his own importance.
"I'm sure your piece will be the best one there," Rick said, reassuring his son, as a parent would, but acutely aware that knowing Carl, he would be proven right. The kid had talent; he had been drawing on any and all surfaces since the day he was big enough to pick up his first crayon. It used to drive Rick and Lori nuts, trying to keep Carl's artistic sensibilities within the confines of a sketchpad, but as the years went on, Rick was glad they never did anything to stop him.
His father's praise had a reinvigorating effect on the boy, and Carl returned to gushing about the upcoming event.
"Ms. Anthony did say mine had real potential. She said I get to put my piece in the center spot because she was so impressed with it."
"That's my boy! Up top!"
Lori walked back into the hallway just in time to witness the celebratory high five between the Grimes men, and Rick was pleased to see her approval. They shared a quiet moment of pure parental pride, glad to shower their son with love, for he was a tribute to the heights they could achieve when their partnership worked.
"We're all so proud of you, sweety," said Lori.
Carl thanked his mother with a hug and it was just as welcoming a sight to Rick as his high-five had been to her. This was worth fighting for, Rick reminded himself, determined to etch this image into his mind for the next time he would be overcome with doubt.
"Mom?"
"Yes?"
"Can I call Shane now that dad knows? You said I could tell him once I told dad."
Lori's face changed at Carl's request. There was an awkward pause before she answered with a tense smile on her face. "Sure baby."
"You know the number still?"
"Duh," Carl said sarcastically before correcting himself for fear of repercussions for his tone. "I mean yes, mom."
Lori sighed before laying out her terms. "Are you going to make sure to head straight up afterwards? Because I need you in your bed in fifteen minutes."
Carl happily agreed with his mother's request.
"Okay then, you can go call Shane," Lori said finally, dismissing Carl who dashed out the room the moment right after the first word and nod.
Left behind with his wife, Rick could feel the stillness in the air.
The mention of his best friend's name shouldn't have had this effect on them, and yet, Rick could feel something was hideously off. Lori looked back at him with brown uncertain eyes and Rick couldn't make sense of why. Or he didn't want to. He wanted to go back to the glorious picture of domestic bliss from mere moments ago.
"He expects us to attend this event. The both of us, together."
She spoke to him with none of that artificial sweetness she saved for him whenever Carl was in their presence.
"And Shane?" Rick regretted it as soon as he asked. His distressed heart cried out for him to stop pursuing this line of questioning.
"He said he'd ask him. I told him not to bother him," Lori said, arms folded over her chest a little too defensive to be casual.
Rick let out a small laugh. There was nothing funny about it. "Why Lori? He's family. Why shouldn't he attend his godson's art exhibition."
"Oh, don't Rick. Don't."
Lori turned on her heel, ready to retreat to the kitchen and leave the start of another argument. But Rick Grimes refused to be left behind.
"What, Lori? What is it that I am doing?" He demanded, following his wife into the kitchen and making sure to shut the door behind him.
Lori swung back around to face her husband, confronting him in a low angry whisper so as to not attract their son's attention. They were so well rehearsed in their bouts, they had specific modes. This was not to be one of their earth shattering "To hell with the neighbors, Carl is at school so bring your worst darling" clashes.
"This!" Lori hissed in a tactically low voice, carrying all the irritation or a much louder one. "You're making me feel bad for trying to spare you your feelings."
Rick let out an empty gasp to convey his utter surprise. "Since when? Also, what feelings?"
"It's not my fault that your son loves your best friend. You shouldn't have a problem with that!" Lori continued, serving up the outrage in tightly contained manner.
Again, none of this was making sense to Rick. He could barely follow the turn this conversation suddenly had taken.
"I don't have a problem with it, Lori," he said, answering honestly and somewhat calmly. "But you seem to. Why wasn't it okay for Carl to call his buddy Shane to tell him his good news? Why do you think that would bother me?"
Rick felt he made his question clear enough for his wife, and for a moment, with perhaps nowhere to hide, Lori Grimes was silenced.
He didn't relish in point scoring during arguments, especially when all he wanted was a sincere response. Lori seemed to agree with him. She ran her hands through her long, messy brown waves; her hair looking more and more frazzled these days to match the unkempt stubble on his chin. The toll of an unhappy home life was becoming apparent on their faces. Leaning against the kitchen counter, she finally answered.
"I don't know why, Rick, I don't know why anything bothers you anymore these days. It just does."
Rick bit his lip angrily at the disgraceful attempt at deflection.
"No Lori. You don't get that do that. Not this time."
The clatter of one unwashed pot against after that Rick sent it went flying into the sink shocked Lori for a moment. But then she let out a completely unironic cackle.
"Do what? Walk on eggshells?" Lori cried, barely able to contain her outrage pointing at her husband's behavior as another exhibit to enter into evidence.
Breathing heavily, Rick wiped the splash back of water droplets from his face. He wasn't angry, he told himself, knowing he was barely keeping it together.
"What's that? Missed my head?"
"Don't," Rick whispered the blood draining from his face.
She knew he would never but said it anyway.
How could she.
Needing a break after landing such a blow, Lori bowed over a little. Her hands resting on her knees and her face artfully hidden under a mess of dark hair instead of owning up to the cruelty of her comments. Rick could hear her sob a little, but was in no mood to comfort her.
"Fine. I'm the bad guy," he sighed, shrugging his shoulders and shaking his head. "What else is new?"
"No, I am. And I'll go on being the bad guy, Rick," Lori said, straightening up and staring Rick in the eye. She had a pathetic, exhausted look on her face but an iron will and a tone that matched. Lori had been done recharging her artilleries. "I'll be the bad guy. For caring about my husband. For wanting him not to be bothered at work until he's done. For making sure his son doesn't forget to tell his father news that matters first! A man he barely sees these days anyway!"
Rick took a step back, unprepared, he had been wounded by the accusation of neglect on his part.
"I know I've been busy," Rick admitted, feeling sorry for himself and his actions. This was an argument he had lost back in the car. There was no point in hiding that fact.
"You have," Lori replied, relentless in her criticism, not yet knowing she had overreached and Rick wasn't done.
"But that's not what's going on here," said Rick. He was ready to bring the argument back to his original point.
"And what is then Rick?" Lori asked.
After a pregnant pause, Rick decided to come out with it.
"You don't have to keep Carl from Shane."
Unless there is another reason.
But Rick was momentarily stunned into silence by his wife's speedy interruption. "Okay. I won't, but you don't have to keep forcing yourself to be here."
King of self-imposed amnesia, Rick Grimes ran with the subject change, no longer sure what he was getting at in the first place. Instead he decided that this would be the moment. One that called for a new kind of weapon – sincere openness.
"I'm not. Lori," he said softly, moving towards his wife slowly. "I want to be here, I want to be with my son."
Rick paused for a moment before adding the rest. "And I want to be with my wife, if she'll let me."
Lori did nothing to answer her husband's plea, flinching the moment her reached out to hold her hand. And it was enough for Rick to know that he was on his own in manning the scaffoldings that kept his marriage from falling. Lori would never leave him, but she would never stop trying to drive him out.
"I have to go check on Carl. Make sure he washed up before bed."
Both resigned to their fate for the only reason they could offer up, Lori made way towards the door.
Rick hesitated for a moment before calling out to his wife one more time.
"Lori?"
She didn't turn around to face him, but briefly stopped at the door regardless.
Never an inch.
Rick sighed and swallowed his true words for empty ones. "Tell him I'll be up in a minute to say goodn-."
She was gone before he had finished.
Rick waited until Lori returned downstairs before going up to see his son. He wolfed down the night's leftovers, unheated pasta straight from the plastic container in the fridge, before sprinting up the stairs and into Carl's room.
"Hey kiddo, you all tucked in?"
Carl groaned at his father's babying of him. Rick knew it must've looked strange having one parent enter the room, just as soon as the other left.
"You know I'm too old for tuck-ins dad."
Rick chuckled at his son's response. "Like heck you are."
"You can say hell."
Rick raised his eyebrows. "I know I can."
"But I can't," Carl grumbled, sinking further into his bed at the injustice.
"Yep and don't you forget it."
It was always a little disconcerting how quickly the boy in front of him changed. Less than an hour ago, he was flying into Rick's arms the way he always had. Here, they were embarrassing him at the mere thought of a tuck in and pushing his luck with curse words.
Rick wondered if Shane would let Carl swear around him. Maybe that's what made the kid idolize the carefree, cool cop when compared to stuffy straight and narrow old man. The thought irked him and led him down a rabbit hole he so desperately wished to avoid.
"Hey, by the way, what did Shane say when you called?"
"Not much. It was loud where he was but he said he would come."
The boy was downplaying how disappointed he was that his godfather didn't make a bigger deal about the news. But knowing his friend, Rick imagined the man was three beers in already and in the mood to do the kind of adult entertaining Carl's phone call was keeping him from.
It brought a small petty smile to his face; Carl may think the world of Shane and on the right day his godfather thought the same – but the boy only had one father and that was boring old Rick.
"Hey, proud of you son," Rick said, repeating himself but each time meaning it just the same. "Now I might not get the finer details of something as out there as art, but I know talent when I see it."
"Thanks," Carl replied with a look of genuine affection on his face for Rick's hammy, dorky dad act.
Rick looked at Carl's room, covered in a visual history of his son's artistic journey, from original comic book creations and creepy crawlers to sketches of friends, family and fellow townspeople. He had no idea where his son's artistic sensibilities had come from, it sure as hell didn't run in the Grimes family line. But unlike the men that came before him, Rick was supportive of his son's endeavour. Proud of his creative capabilities and his thoughtful, imaginative nature. As was Lori, and he was grateful to hear Michonne now too.
"So…Any hints as to what this masterpiece of yours is like?"
"You're just gonna have to wait until opening night, like everyone else."
"Wow, that's cold, son," Rick gasped, getting up from Carl's bed and stumbling to door in an exaggerated manner of a wounded soldier.
"Hey dad?" Rick heard Carl call out for him. He turned to face his son, completely serious and ready to attend to his needs. "Just don't make things weird for me at school."
Not knowing how to respond, Rick simply nodded before hitting the light switch off and leaving the room, his anxious mind wondering if Shane had received such a warning from the surly teen that was threatening to take his sweet son's place. Somehow, feeling every bit as wounded as he had pretended to be just a few moments ago, Rick Grimes knew the answer was no and all that did was make him want to take off his oldest friend's head with the dirty pot his wife thought was meant for her.
63 notes · View notes
everlarkficexchange · 6 years
Text
Battle Scars
Writen by: @jrheartbreaker
Prompt 36: Katniss and Peeta are friends on the verge of more. Katniss or Peeta is hesitant to take the next step until something tragic happens to the other (just not death) that pushes them to realize their feelings and commit. [submitted by @ra3lynn3]
TRIGGER WARNING!!
CONTAINS VIOLENCE AND RAPE.
Battle Scars
“Katniss! It’s the Prom. You’re telling me you really don’t want to go?” Prim asks me.
It’s hard to believe my little sister Primrose is in the 9th grade. It feels like only yesterday that she was in diapers. She’s quite popular at school. Practically everyone falls in love with her right away. Because of her naturally sweet disposition, her beautiful long, blonde hair, and her radiant, azure eyes. Not to mention her sense of humor. She is, by far, my best friend and my favorite person in the world. But we are opposite in so many ways.
“Prim, who would I go with? Gale has already graduated, and he’s going with Madge to Aspen this weekend.”
Gale is my other best friend. Most people think he’s my brother or cousin. He’s two years older than me. I’m a senior this year, which is why my kid sister, who would kill to go to any party, is trying to force into a Prom dress and heels.
I can’t wait to be out of school.
Gale’s olive complexion, brown hair and grey eyes that match my own, are the main reason everyone thinks we we’re related. Even more than that, we share the same temperament, love of outdoors, and being the oldest child in single parent families. I feel at one point, it was probably expected by our families, that we’d fall madly in love, but we could never be more than friends. He started dating Madge Undersee about 4 months ago and I’ve never seen him happier.
“Would you even have gone with Gale? Maybe he’ll put off Aspen-“
“No Prim. I don’t know why this is such a big deal to you.” I cut her off before she can suggest ruining his plans.
Madge’s great, considering her father is the Mayor and she comes from Oprah money. Gale’s mom, Hazelle Hawthorne, both of his younger brothers, Rory and Victor, Prim and I are so happy for Gale. He’s finally with someone who can put out some of his fire, when need be. Even his 7 year old, baby sister, Posy, likes Madge. Posy’s not easily won over, but a very good judge of character.
“Well, you should go… I may have even flirted with a teachers aid to procure a dress for you.” Prim states crossing her arms and sighing.
“Primrose Lilac Everdeen. What on God’s green earth are you talking about?” I question.
Where did she get a dress?
“I borrowed one from the drama’s costume department that’s just your size. Please don’t be mad… I think there’s a boy who wants to go with you, too. This guy, who I‘m pretty sure I’ve seen staring at you before, stopped Rory and I walking home the other day and asked us if I was your sister. Anyway, he was asking him to ask me. And… if you have a date to Prom! Maybe he’s gonna ask you today.” Prim squeals.
He’s probably a creeper.
She should’ve called the police.
Even if he’s not…
“I don’t want my baby sister setting me up on a date.”
“I’m technically not. But, Katniss, he’s gorgeous, blond and blue eyed, and he had on a letterman’s jacket. I don’t know him that well, but Rory does. He said he’s a really nice guy. You should give him a chance.” She says, her eyes pleading with me.
“Prim, seriously? The dance is tomorrow and I don’t have any shoes. My hair-”
“I got 20 bucks. From babysitting Posy for Hazelle last weekend… and I’ll do your hair. Come on Kat.” She whines.
Ugh, She’s giving me no outs.
“Prim you can’t use your money on me.”
“Sissy you deserve this. Mom works all the time; which leaves you here to help me with my homework, dinner every night, and you always have just enough money to get anything I need. Whether it’s supplies for projects, dance classes, or new cheerleading outfits. You’ve even magically provided me with lunch money we didn’t have, when I cried like a brat, because it wasn’t cool to have a boxed lunch anymore. You’ve given up every other school dance and so many extracurricular activity for me.”
Her voice starts quivering her eyes well up, but she pushes on. “ Please let me do this for you. Cause one day… after you move to L.A., becoming a famous singer/song writer, I won’t have many opportunities to make up for all you’ve done for me.”
Great now I’m gonna cry.
“Oh, Little Duck, you’re so sweet. I do all of those things for you because… I’m your big sister, and I love you. Thank you for believing in me, but I’m probably not going to be famous, Prim. Plus, who says I’m moving to L.A.?” I counter.
How could she know!?
“I saw the brochure and expectance letter under your bed for the Arts Academy in Hollywood. Aren’t you excited?” She asks sniffling and wiping her eyes.
“Prim, why were you? How… I’m not going there. I mean, I haven’t decided… it would be too far and it’s not even a full scholarship…”
“Katniss, you are mad talented, so stop. Stop doubting yourself. We could figure it out. Plus, your songs need to be heard. They make me feel like I could do, anything. Become anything or anyone I want. Not just some poor, fatherless girl, with a dead dad and a slightly distant mom, from Wildomar, California.”
“Okay, Sis, I’ll think about going to school The Arts Academy, but I don’t think I’m gonna go to Pro-”
“No buts… Don’t say it. You’re going to Prom, whether that guy asks you or not. That’s the end of it. I love you.” She insists, hugging me.
I drive us to school in my beat up 92’ F250 truck that barely runs. I got it from Gale. After he graduated, his mom got him a 70’ Chevelle off Craig’s List for $600.
It took him all of his summer job money, but he restored it. He painted it orange with black racing stripes. I told him he drives a Dukes of Hazzard car. Even though I later found out that car was called, The General Lee, and had a pretty inappropriate flag on the roof. He laughed at me for getting the car models confused. Either way I still call the Chevelle, Daisy, the character Jessica Simpson played in The Dukes of Hazzard movie. Gale says his car’s name is, Peaches McGee, which sounds like a country stripper’s name to me. Prim and I call the F250, Colby, since it’s a faded cobalt blue.
After dropping Prim in front of school, I park. I contemplate what I’ll make for dinner tonight since I know mom hasn’t gone grocery shopping, and we don’t get more food stamps till the first of the month. At least the rent money is in the bank. But that leaves me pretty cash poor. Grabbing my messenger bag out of the seat beside me, I head over to my friends. My main squad consists of friends I’ve mostly known since elementary school.
Annabelle Cresta and Finnick Odair are the it couple at school, probably in our district. Annie, as we call her, is as beautiful on the inside as she is out with green eyes and curly auburn hair. Finnick, who is both gorgeous and charming as hell, has green eyes, and seemingly always perfectly coifed, bronze hair. He’s like a tanner, funnier, Twilight vampire.
We have bets on if they will get married right out of high school or get pregnant before graduation because we all know they’ve been secretly in love with each other since 5th grade and they can’t keep their hands off each other. He finally got the nerve to ask her out in 9th grade. To his dismay, she said no like 80 times… even though I know for a fact; she used to doodle Mrs. Odair in all of her notebooks.
I think she said no just to make him sweat… and possibly to get back at him for flirting so shamelessly. Finnick used to tell us he would always be single, so he basically hit on anything moving, in a skirt and never actually exclusively dated a girl. But Annie told me once that he was over compensating. That it was all an act, because he thought he would get crap from other guys, for liking just one girl. When she finally said yes she would go out with him, she made him wait three more months before she let him kiss her. Serves him right. He’s been attached to her hip ever since.
Cordelia Cartwright and Thomas Mason Jr. is also a major cute couple. Delly, as she prefers to be called, is a sweetheart, but she doesn’t take crap from anybody. She used to be chubby in middle school… but one day, she showed up to school a total knock out, curves in all the right places. Her new body, blonde curls and crystal blue eyes must be Thom’s weaknesses, because he fell hard and fast for Dells.
Thom has light brown skin, hazel eyes and curly brown hair. He looks like his older sister Johanna Mason, who graduated with Gale but got pregnant and moved back home last year to have her baby boy. Thom and Delly are smitten with each other. They plan on trying the long distance thing while in college.
Bart Latier III and Wiress Hawkins… Hmm. They’re a couple. I think. They refer to each other as “lab partners” but… I know BeeTee likes Wiress, a lot. You can tell by the way he laughs at all her jokes, stares at her and walks her to all of her classes.
I even saw him once; while in conversation, in the middle of a sentence, take off her glasses, huff on them, wipe them on his shirt and put them back on her face. He didn’t even pause in his explanation of the Pythagorean theorem to Thom. She just looked at him and blinked a few times, and then went back to reading war and Peace.
Suffice it to say, both are brown eyed, brown haired, very smart, very cute, kinda nerdy, but very loyal friends.
I say what’s up to my crew when I reach them. We usually hang out in the parking lot until right before the bell rings.
Thresh Tillage, Blight Harris, and Marvel Gladstone, a few of the football hotties, is in the parking lot too. I consider them good guys and friends. But, Ugh, Glimmer and Clove, whom I don’t consider friends at all, are hanging all over those guys.
Glimmer Gladstone is Marvel’s little sister. She’s two grades below us and has always been a leggy, severely blessed on top, potential Pantene Pro-V hair commercial… bitch. Most guys fall all over themselves to talk to her, and she knows it. But she’s mean as an old, mangy cat. She doesn’t discriminate either. She’s mean to girls, to guys… to old people, little kids. Hell, she probably tortures, small animals… like a serial killer.
Her bestie “for like… ever”, Clove Fields, is just as evil but the exact opposite physically. Clove has darker features and she’s petite with no chest. Which probably fuels her perpetual bitterness. They wear skimpy clothes; too much makeup to be so young… and they think boys are meant to be their slaves.
“Hey uh… Katniss?” I hear from my right.
Huh?
Peeta Mellark pulls me out of my thoughts. He has to be the sweetest guy I’ve ever met. Always opening doors for people. Always smiling. He brings freshly baked muffins to his teachers. Not just to get good grades, either. I heard he volunteers to read books at a children’s hospital, in the cancer and burn units. Peeta’s good at art and wrestling and he’s also a football player. He’s pretty much the hottest guy I know, but doesn’t act like he knows it.
His dad owns the closest bakery (hence the bread name) and he has two older brothers who have already graduated. Peeta’s eyes, some of the prettiest blue eyes (only topped by Prim’s) that I’ve ever seen, frustratingly throw me off balance. I don’t usually get this affected by any boys. He doesn’t usually say all that much to me. So I can ignore any disturbance in the force, normally.
Even if I wish he would.
Stop just… staring at him, spaz.
Say something, duh.
“Hi Peeta, how are you?” I ask.
“Umm, good… Hi… I mean… I’m great how ‘bout you?”
Gosh, he’s cute when he’s nervous.
He runs a hand through his wavy blond locks. The other hand is pulling at his book bag strap. He looks and me at smiles.
“Hi Peeta!” Glimmer waves at him from behind us.
Skank, crack-whore.
Peeta waves at Glimmer, quickly. Then he turns back to me. I laugh because behind her, Finnick is making faces at me. Annie smacks his arm.
“I’m good too, but the bell is gonna ring soon. Let’s walk and talk okay?” I suggest and grab Peeta by the letterman jacket, pulling him towards our first period class.
Peeta and I have most of the same classes. He probably just needs my notes.
“Okay. I think you… uh… are really, NICE, Katniss. You… we have class together. And you’re really smart.” Peeta says.
We stop walking. I let go of his jacket. He glances down, possibly at my bag. So I guess this is about class notes. Then out of nowhere…
“Everdeen. Baby. You’re killing me. Why you look so sexy in those jeans? You should get locked up for looking so damn good in those jeans. You know that?” Cato Johnson says stepping in my path.
What?
Cato seems to be talking to me, and, well, hitting on me. I look at Peeta, who looks just as shocked as I am, but shrugs and looks down again. So I turn back to Cato.
Cato isn’t a friend or an enemy. He’s just a guy who most people would call popular and easy on the eyes. He’s so tall and buff for his age; he looks like an undercover narc. He also happens to be captain of the football team. Typical jock.
Never really talked to the guy. We have some classes together. I heard a rumor that a girl got caught hunching with him in the teachers lounge once in 10th grade. But there’s so much gossip at this school, you never know what’s real and not real. Cato would be attractive if it weren’t for his ego.
“What do you want? And why are you using those tired ass lines on me, Johnson?” I shoot at him.
I hear a couple of, ooohs and aw mans, in the background. Along with some chucking from my friends who just walked up. A little crowd is forming.
Crap, I don’t need an audience to egg whatever this is on.
“Kat? Why you gotta cut me down, in front of everyone? I think you are the bomb-dot-com.” He says all Rico Suave like.
Cue over exaggerated eye roll.
Cato grabs one of my hands and puts it on his chest feigning heartbreak. This kind of stuff happens all day. Just not usually to me.
"Okay. I’ll bite. What do you want?” I say squinting my eyes at him.
He must’ve lost a bet or something.
“Just what I said. I like you Everdeen. You’re cool and sexy. I want to take you out.” He sounds crazily sincere.
What the hell is going on here?
I feel like I’m being punk’d.
Where’s Ashton Kutcher?
“You wanna take… ME? Out? Where?” I ask stupefied.
“How, bout… to Prom?” Cato says, smiling from ear to ear.
Ho-ly Crap.
Is he the boy Prim was talking about?
She wasn’t making it up.
Holy Crap.
“Uh, uh… to prom? With you to…” I start.
“To-morrow night. Yeah. Come on. Say you’ll go with me. Please?” He practically begs, getting down on one knee.
He pulls out a single red rose from his letterman jacket. Swooning is heard from the girls standing around watching. My heart is beating in my ears. I don’t even know Cato that well. I mean, we know of each other. But…
Prim’s voice is in my head.
You’re going, and that’s the end of it!
I look around at my friends to see that Annie and Delly are stunned. Finnick looks nonchalant about the whole thing. Peeta looks like he’s going to be sick or something.
What do I do?
What should I do?
Drake says, “You only live once”, right?
“O-kay. Ok. Sure.” I say blushing and biting my bottom lip.
“Yeah?” He stands up and picks me up in a hug, swinging me around.
Clapping and woots are heard in the background. As he sets me down, my hands are around his neck and he kisses my cheek. Then pecks my lips. I don’t have time to respond.
“Class everyone!” The assistant principal yells and kids disperse.
“I better get to class.” I say softly.
“See you later, sweet cheeks.” Cato says.
Embarrassed, I let my arms fall to my bag. He walks away from me backwards, with a huge smile on his face. Then he turns and high fives two of his teammates.
Did that just happen?
I hurry to class and sit down. I’m still not sure if I made the right decision. But also, I’m sort of floating.
He asked me to Prom.
In front of a bunch of people.
“So? You and Cato, huh?” Peeta snaps me back to reality for a second time today.
Oh yeah, he probably still needs my notes.
“Sorry, Peeta. Yeah. I guess. I didn’t know he even liked me.”
“Well. What’s not to like?” He says so quietly, I almost ask him to repeat it, to be sure.
“Did you need my no-”?
"Miss Everdeen! Is my class taking up your social time?” Mrs. Leeg asks me.
“No, Mam’.” I say.
Busted.
Peeta looks and mouths at “sorry”, me. I give him a small smile and try my best to pay attention to the lesson.
Just like she promised, Prim does my hair. We found some cute shoes for $12.99, and the dress she borrowed, fits me like a glove. It’s a pretty, shimmery coral color. Right now she’s doing my makeup.
“Katniss! Hold still. Just… don’t blink for a minute.” Prim scolds me.
“Okay, I’m trying. I think you put everything in this makeup bag on my face. Are you sure my hair needs hair spray? I never use that stuff. Isn’t it bad for the ozone or something?” I ask feeling more nervous than I’ll admit to.
Prim laughs and shakes her head. I’m actually grateful to have my sister helping me. I just think people put too much money, time, and effort into these things. I don’t like being fussed over and I’ve been sitting in a chair, in a hot bathroom, for over an hour.
“Dare I say it?”
“Please, dare to.” I beg cracking my neck a little.
“You… wait… okay. You’re done!” Prim squeals eyes all lit up, clapping her hands.
“Bout freaking time. Oh, hand me my phone I gotta check and see if my date texted me. He was going to pick me up, but I told him I could meet him at the school.” I tell her.
Cato doesn’t really need to see where I live. Our house is old and small and the neighborhood is not like his; I’m sure. We have people selling on the corner and cars put on blocks every other week.
I see he just texted me.
Cato- Ur 2 sexy not 2 b picked up. But if u want 2 meet there itz cool. (-:
He texts like a 14-year-old girl.
Katniss- I do. I’m hitching a ride with my friends.
He replies right back.
Cato- Ur wish is my command. Pretty lady.
Ok. I’ll admit. That was cute.
Katniss- See u soon :)
I can’t believe I’m really going to Prom. I’ve never danced in front of anyone before. I hope Cato isn’t like some professional dancer or something.
“Oooh he seems sweet. With the whole, ‘wish is my command thing’. Like in The Princess Bride movie.” Prim sighs.
"Stop reading over my shoulder goober. Besides, Wesley says, ‘As you wish’ to Buttercup.” Also, he’s okay as a first date for me. I mean… it’s just one dance. We’ll see how it goes.” I explain.
“Well, with that attitude? He must be super excited.” She laughs. “Just promise me you’ll try to have fun and loosen up. As someone wise once said, these are the moments of our lives.”
“Okay, Little Duck. One; that is from a commercial for coffee, and two, it’s, ‘Celebrate the moments of our lives’.”
"Semantics, Kat.”
“Plus, I don’t need to loosen up. I have plenty of fun.” I point out scowling.
“Sure you’re tons of fun. Just have more fun than usual, mmkay. And don’t make that face you’ll mess up my masterpiece.”
What? I’m fun.
“Whatever Prim. Can you help me put my dress on? Finnick and Annie and the rest of the crew are picking me up soon.” I say.
BeeTee suggested that everyone chip in to get a stretch limo. I told them not to worry about me, because I don’t have the money.
Story of my life.
Of course they insisted I don’t need to pay, and that they’ll pick me up, because Thom’s house is so close to mine.
The rest of the gang literally lives on the other side of the tracks, like literal railroad tracks. “The upper half”, meaning, most of their parents are doctors and lawyers that make six figures a year. Or they are at least college graduates. My mom is not quite so well paid. She’s a Licensed Vocational Nurse and has been for the passed 13 years, with a long break after my dad’s sudden death of a Cerebral Aneurism when he was 27. He was an archery teacher at a college, with no life insurance. I was eight. Prim was four, almost five. She barely remembers him. My mom almost didn’t recover from the depression of losing him. So she didn’t work for about 5 years.
Gale’s family lost his dad to a fire about two years later. He loved being a firefighter, but we were all sad he never got to meet Posy. She was born after he passed. The Hawthornes really helped us till my mom came out of the fog she walked around in. I sort of took the role of mom when it came to Prim. It taught me having to take care of someone else is tough. Between Prim and watching other neighborhood kids, I’m unsure I ever want kids of my own. They are loud, usually sticky or wet and always hungry.
So I’ve pretty much managed to steer clear of dating boys. Till now. I throw myself into working at Sam’s music store and writing music since, that’s what I want to do. I’ve worked at a couple fast food places, when times were tough and we needed extra money.
I used to volunteer at the church soup kitchen. They always let Prim and I eat for free; and it makes you feel good to do for others when you are feeling like you’ve hit rock bottom.
Needless to say, we’ve been pretty poor most of our lives. But no one really knows. I would hate to see the pity on their faces and I don’t like owing people. It’s something I’m working on. Annie and Delly keep telling me that we all need people and that I push people away trying to be so independent.
“You look great. My baby’s all grow‘d up. Mom… she wanted to be here. But I told her it was okay. She would probably make you more nervous anyway.” Prom says snapping pics with her phone.
It’s only my first real date ever.
Why would I need my mom?
I kiss Prim goodbye, before I do something stupid like cry. I grab my purse and make the quick walk to Thom’s house.
“Hey Katniss! Dem fake lashes though. You look so glam.” Rue says to me.
Thom’s little sister Rue, is the same age as Prim and they’ve been best friends since they could walk. Rue is sitting on her porch holding her baby nephew.
“Thanks. Your partner in crime did my hair and makeup, so you know, I’m uncomfortable.” I say making her giggle.
“Thom will be out in a minute. He’s looking up videos on YouTube on how to tie a fancy bow tie.” Rue informs me.
“Okay. I’ll wait out here.” I say sitting next to her playing with C.J’s little feet. “He’s getting so big. Where’s Jo?”
Jo named her son Cori Junior Mason. But as far as I know, no one knows who Cori Senior is or his last name since the baby has hers. I don’t like to pry, so I’ve never asked Jo what the deal was with her baby daddy.
“She had to work as usual. But I only have to keep Cori until my mom gets off. Then I’m going to your house to hang out with P.” Rue says.
“Okay she has money for pizza. My mom should be home by eleven and no inviting over Vic and Rory. I don’t care if they claim they need to do homework with you, need to borrow a book, a pencil or pen, blah, blah, blah. Hawthorne’s are banned.” I warn.
“Katniss it was only that one time, I swear.” Rue tries to explain turning pink in the cheeks. “Vic said he and Rory couldn’t go home cause they got detention and Gale was gonna tar and feather them.”
“Yeah but when I got there you and Vic were on the couch, in the dark. And P and Rory were in her room, with the door closed. If you don’t want me to tell Rooba, Hazelle, and my mom, it best not happen again. You’re a smart girl. You’re holding what one of the consequences to being alone with boys can be.” I scold.
“We know. We know. Even though you didn’t tell our mom’s; Gale, Thom, Jo and Madge gave all four of us the talk shortly after. It was so embarrassing.” Rue blushes harder.
I got left out of that talk seeing as how I haven’t done what’s in the talk.
“Well, I said I wouldn’t tell your moms. I never promised I wouldn’t tell my back up.” I laugh.
“Ok, Rue, be good. Go on in. I got CJ’s bottle ready. Oh, hey Kat. Wow! Durn girl! Who knew you could be so hot.” Thom teases me.
“Yeah, sure. Compared to Dells?” I joke back.
“Well, you could be a close second.” He laughs boasting. “Ha-ha. My lady is pretty fly. No denying that.”
I hear the honking a block away from Thom’s house. The limo is white and gaudy. But it is Prom. My friends are such goofballs. They are hanging out of the windows and sunroof. They all look fantastic though.
“Hi baby. You are so cute in your tux. OMG! Katniss is that you? Picture, I need photographic evidence. Let’s take a picture everyone!” Delly screams when she sees us.
“You look so pretty.” Annie and Wiress tell me at the same time.
“You two, too.” I respond laughing.
Everyone hops out of the limo and starts pairing up on the Mason’s front lawn. Annie and Finn, BeeTee and Wiress, Dells and Thom. Annie is in aquamarine. Delly is wearing golden yellow. Wiress’ dress is a shimmery purple. And their respective dates are matching, with their ties, or bow ties and or, their cumber buns.
Crap! I’m the only one without my date.
Wait Peeta is alone too.
Posy runs over to us and I’m about to ask where her mom is when Peeta scoops her up.
“My brother said I can be your date since you don’t have one.” Posy tells him.
“P where’s Rory? You shouldn’t be out here by yourself.” Peeta tells her.
How do they even know each other?
I see Vic looking at the scene making sure Posy got here okay. He and Thom share a head nod. Vic walked her over but stayed back a few feet and is now heading back in the direction of the Hawthorne residence.
“I got her. She’s going to my house with Rue.” Thom says.
We aww and laugh at Posy, first for holding Peeta super tight, and not wanting to let him go. Then at her kissing his cheek before being dragged away by Thom.
Peeta comes over to me looking more handsome than I’ve ever seen him. His usually unruly blond curls are slicked back with gel. His suit is matte black. His jacket is unbuttoned revealing a matching vest. It’s the tie that catches my eye. It’s like an orange sunset color.
Funny, we sorta match.
“Hi.” He says to me with a smile on his face.
“Hey.” I say and we share an awkward half hug.
Man, he smells amazing.
“So your date is very young.” I tease.
“Oh, yeah P is my girl. Her best friend from school has cancer and I go the hospital she in to read a couple weekends a month. Rory and Posy go visit sometimes, so we got pretty acquainted.”
So true rumor.
“That’s so… awesome and really, really, sweet.” I gush stupidly.
Shoot me now, for social awkwardness.
“It’s no big deal, really. Anybody can volunteer. I mean you could do it… if you want. Anybody can, um. If they want to.” He rambles cutely.
“That’s so nice. You’re such a nice guy Peet. Tell me again. Why don’t you have a date, man?” Finnick teases him.
Peeta turns red and shoots Fin a look. Then he sighs and pinches the bridge of his nose. “Well, I was gonna ask someone. But she got asked already.” Peeta says.
“Peet, stand next to Kat. She is solo for now too. Just so the picture is even and looks good.“ Annie says winking at me.
"Okay ladies, in front of the guys… yeah. Like that.” Delly orders.
She fixes all of us and pushes Peeta and I together so that my back is against his chest. He wraps his arms around my waist pulling me closer. I feel a warm tingly feeling that starts in my head and travels down to my toes. I don’t know where to put my hands at first. But I finally end up crossing my wrists and placing them on top of his clasped hands, which are up against my stomach.
Whoa! Butterflies.
Jeesh, what am I? Thirteen?
The driver takes the photo on Finn’s phone. And then everyone yells, “My phone too!” So we’re standing in this position for like 10 minutes laughing every time someone says, “Wait! Do-over. I blinked!” or “Finn, stop tickling me!” or “Put your tongue in your mouth, Tommy, and smile!”
"So… you look beautiful. I, uh… hope… hope you have a good time tonight.” Peeta says quietly in my ear.
Lord, love a duck!
He’s so freakin’ cute.
He has to lean down a little to reach cause he’s got about four inches on me. I get goose bumps on the side of my neck. I turn my head and say thank you, realizing my face is so close to his that our cheeks brush against each other’s, making me blush beet red. Peeta turns to look at me.
Boy, stop looking at me with those gorgeous eyes.
He looks forward again. Then I take the opportunity to attempt to hide my blush by quickly looking forward as well. But, it doesn’t help. Because, my lips brush his cheek on the way back front, as I begin to turn around. I’m pretty sure; the flash of a camera phone goes off at that exact moment.
Maybe he didn’t feel it?
“You guys all make great couples. Especially you two lovebirds, in the orange, I can feel the love when you look at each other.” The limo driver says.
Comments are unnecessary dude.
“Oh they aren’t a couple… Wait are you? What about Cato?” Delly accuses smiling.
OMG! How embarrassing.
I quickly let go of Peeta and walk out of his grasp. He looks lobster red in the face and a little angry, maybe.
Is it that hard for him to imagine us as a couple?
Six years ago, I would have been thrilled to have someone say that about us. I had a bit of a crush on him in the 6th grade but I kept it to myself. I figured, why waste my time? I’m from the wrong side of town. I had my sister to take care of. He probably would’ve laughed and so would everyone else have. I think Annie figured it out, but she never said anything. And I’ve moved on… or so I thought.
We thank the driver, pile into the limo, and make our way to the school gymnasium. I wish I‘d eaten something more substantial than ramen for dinner as we all laugh about our first time being in a limo. Well, it’s most of our first times being in one. I guess Peeta, Delly and Finnick have all ridden in one before.
“You and Peeta were super-cute in those pictures.” Wiress tells me quietly.
“He was just being nice. He’s nice to everyone.” I rationalize. “I didn’t know he was gonna ask someone to Prom. Do you know who it was?”
I’m practically whispering so no one tries to make a thing out of my curiosity.
“Apparently a friend, he’s liked forever according to BeeTee, ouch!” Wiress says but BeeTee who she’s sitting next to bumps her arm with his arm accidentally.
He apologizes quietly.
“Who I think he heard from Marvel, who I think heard from somebody at a different school. So basically, no I don’t know for 100 percent certainty. But maybe you should ask Finnick.” She finishes.
“Oh, well that’s too bad she was unavailable.” I try to sound aloof.
It’s a less then twenty-minute ride and when we get out, we see Glimmer and Clove standing near Marvel, Blight, and Thresh.
Those little hoochies are dressed in what are supposed to be prom dresses. But they aren’t seniors… nor are they dating any seniors. Plus, their outfits barely cover their ass.
“What are they doing here?” Delly asks no one in particular.
“Hag alert.” Clove announces.
“I know right? Hold on I’m gonna to snap that. So clev Clove.” Glimmer says laughing but not even looking up from her phone.
“Oh, I know you two jail bait, skank-a-licious, trash-boxes, ain’t talking to us.” Delly points a finger at them.
Delly looks them up and down and puts her palms up in both their faces. Essentially shutting up Clove, from coming back with something smart.
“Uhn uh. Save it. Move heifas.” Delly quips walking by.
Thom, Finn, Annie, Wiress, and BeeTee follow her laughing. Peeta is right behind me. I can tell because I can feel the warmth radiating off him.
Is he waiting for me to go in?
“Marv? Are you gonna let her talk to us that way?” Glimmer whines to her brother, sounding indignant.
“Sis, I told you. I’m not buying your ticket or taking you in with me. So, unless you two find dates… go home. That way, Dells can’t rip you a new one every time you run your mouth.” Marvel jokes.
Just then a pretty brunette walks over to Marvel. He turns, puts an arm around her, and they go into the building.
“Blighty Whitey, won’t you take pity on us and take us in with you?” Clove begs.
“Are you really a trash-box? Cause I could be into that.” Blight and Thresh laugh as she sticks her tongue out at him.
“There you are beautiful.” I hear Cato say before I can see him.
He is dressed in a black 007-type tuxedo. He cleans up well, I might add. He’s walking across the parking lot and winks at me.
Will I never stop blushing tonight?
“Yup, here I am.” I say lamely and smile.
“If you need anything… just say so.” Peeta tells me quietly as Cato walks towards us.
Peeta backs away from me and walks over to Thresh. Cato hugs me, and then latches my arm onto his. Next thing I know, he’s ushering me towards the entrance of the gym.
I look back over my shoulder and nod my understanding at Peeta. He shoots me a half smile. Glimmer cuts off my view of him. Probably trying to flirt her way in with Peeta.
Haha, fat chance of that… Hoe in training.
Cato pulls out our tickets as we walk into the menagerie of streamers and balloons that take up half of the gym. There is a table with punch and refreshments, and a DJ booth way over in the corner. Some tables and chairs are setup with people sitting at them talking and laughing. Right in the center of everything is the dance floor. The lights are beautiful. It’s dim lighting, but every color imaginable is dancing off the walls.
“So, you wanna dance or would you like a drink first?” Cato asks me.
Some people are dancing already, but not many. I definitely need time to prepare for that.
"Umm, I’m not a very good dancing-”
“Hey! What up C? This her? The one you caught the other day? Damn dude! She’s wavy.” Some random guy I’ve never seen says to Cato, giving him a low five that turns into a weird bros handshake.
“Yeah this is my hottie, Kat.” Cato brags.
“Uh, Katniss, actually.” I say and put my hand out to the stranger.
He has long blond hair. So blond it’s almost white… white as snow. Then it hits me. This guys name is Snow. I remember him getting teased in elementary school by some older kids.
He started using the nickname they gave him to introduce himself. Then they didn’t have anything to tease him about. Glad he figured out a way to deal with those bullies before he got all messed up.
“You can call me Snow. C-Dog here is my cousin, actually, so don’t you go breaking his heart. All right now, Kitty Kat? Cato and Kitty. I can see the invitations to the wedding now.” Snow laughs and gives me a wicked grin.
I pull my hand away. Okay, I jumped the gun on that one. Maybe he’s not the, take the higher road, well adjusted type that I thought he was.
He’s a little creepy actually.
“Too fast cuz. Let’s get through tonight, first.” Cato says laughing almost as menacingly as Snow, but then smiles sweetly at me and squeezes my hand.
“I see my friends acting stupid over there. Cato, I’ll just go tell them I found you and get some punch. It was nice meeting you, Snow.” I say trying to sound convincing.
“You too Kitty.”
It really wasn’t all that nice. He thinks I’m something you catch. He won’t say my name right, and he’s picking out our wedding invites after one date.
Cato catches me off guard and pulls me in for a kiss. It’s not long; but he brushes his tongue across my lips and I gasp, causing my mouth to open a bit and he smiles.
He tastes like peppermint, but with a hint of alcohol? He’s underage. Where would he get booze? Ugh, probably Snow. I step back, but leave my hand on his chest so he doesn’t feel rejected that I pulled away so soon. I can tell he enjoyed the brief kiss.
“Sure thing, sugar lips… I’ll be here waiting.” Cato promises.
As I walk away his cousin says, “Damn, Cuz.”
I walk away, faster.
Creep.
When I spot my friends, I contemplate asking them if it’s a bad sign that Cato may have already started drinking. But decide not to and tell Wiress how lovely her purple dress is. Out of my Peripherals, I see Glimmer clutching Peeta’s arm walking towards us.
What the actual freak?
“Hey there Cathey.” Glimmer purposely mispronounces my name.
Oh, no she didn’t.
“It’s Kat-Niss.” I pronounce like I’m explaining it to a toddler.
Oh, that’s right, I am.
“What Evers. Totes, literally.” Glimmer states so eloquently.
Ditz.
Why is Peeta with her?
Why am I so pissed about it?
“Peeta, I’m going to get some punch would you like some?” Glimmer asks him, which is shocking since she never does anything for anyone else.
“Yeah, that’d be great. Thanks.” Peeta says smiling at her.
She bats her eyes at him like she’s in a 2005 Mariah Carey music video.
Ugh! Stop it!
“Peeta, don’t tell me you brought her in with you?” Wiress asks before I can, as soon as Glimmer walks away.
“Wiress, come on, I didn’t have a date. The girl I was gonna ask, already had a date, so just let me… enjoy my Prom. No judgement, please.” He responds causing Wiress to look ashamed and nod.
“I just don’t see why you would want to even hang around wi-” I start.
“Don’t Katniss! Okay. You’re here with Johnson, right? So just go… be with him.” Peeta practically yells at me.
Then he turns and walks away, leaving Wiress and I slack jawed and dumbfounded.
What the hell was that about?
I walk back over to Cato where he’s surrounded by a group of cheerleaders and jocks. I almost turn back around, but he quickly walks over to me and snags my wrist gently.
“Hey gorgeous. Where you off to? We were just discussing the fact that you and I are probably gonna win Prom King and Queen.” He says cockily.
He must be joking.
“But I’m not even in the running.” I state confused.
“Sure you are. I nominated you as soon as you agreed to come with me yesterday; and everyone is saying how official we are as a couple. I can’t wait to beat Finnick and Annie. I bet they think that they have it in the bag already. But we’re gonna give them a run for their money. Right?” Cato asks sounding excited.
He did ask me to Prom and he did buy my ticket. He seems really anxious to win. The least I could do is try for him.
“Okay. Well, what do we do then?” I ask biting my bottom lip.
“Well first, stop biting your lip. It’s too damn sexy.” He smiles and grabs both of my hands, pulling me to a table far away from everyone.
“And second, take a swig of this.” Cato takes a silver flask from his jacket pocket and hands it to me discreetly.
Hold up. What?
“I… What is it?” I question.
“Liquid courage.”
I just stare at him.
“It’s just Bacardi 151. That’s a kind of rum. Don’t worry. I’ll take care of you.” He says pushing it closer to my mouth.
Am I seriously about to do this?
I have had alcohol once before in my life. It was with Gale. But he only let me have a tiny sip.
This is only a little too, right?
Cato says he’ll take care of me.
I take a medium gulp and it burns going down my throat. I try not to wince in pain, but it’s just so strong. I’m coughing when Cato hands me water, so I down the whole cup and burp very un-ladylike. I cover my mouth and say excuse me. He just chuckles like he’s proud and then hands me some minty gum.
“Thanks?”
I suddenly feel very loose and tingly.
“No prob babe. Follow me.” He says raising an eyebrow.
We mingle with most of the patrons at the prom for about an hour. I’m introduced to a ton of people, and told a bunch of names, I’ll never remember. When we get around my friends they all make an effort to be nice to Cato.
But where’s Peeta?
When Cato pretty much tells my crew to vote for us, I’m embarrassed. But Finnick tells us he hopes we win. Then Cato drags me to the corner again to take another swig of his jacket juice. It burns a bit less this time. Cato then escorts me to the dance floor. He’s a really good dancer on his own. But he gets so close to me and grabs my waist rocking my hips. I didn’t know I had this much rhythm. I slowly start to gain confidence.
Yeah, I got this.
After the floor gets packed we start grinding into each other, my back to his front. I attempt to do what I’ve seen on TV and YouTube. Cato seems very pleased. My friends, who are dancing nearby are fluctuating between shock and admiration at my booty popping skills. I have to admit I’m actually having fun.
“I’m gonna go to the, um ladies room.” I tell him in his ear.
Cato turns his face and kisses me more passionately then he did before. But again I back away. I smile and he lets me go.
“Hurry back, sexy.” He says.
I’m not sure how I feel about all of these kisses. It all seems so fast.
Should I be kissing him? It is a date.
I try to make my way through the crowd. It’s jam-packed and sweltering in here. It takes me a couple minutes to get off the dance floor, and now I’m feeling kinda fuzzy. My girls must notice, and see me walking towards the restrooms. They’re close behind.
“Katniss! Look at you having fun!” Annie says grinning.
Boo Yow! Ha! Primmy!
Who says I’m not fun?
Not trusting my voice I just smile and high five her. They are all looking in the mirror, adjusting straps hairpins or makeup.
“Delly is a little jealous you can twerk it like that.” Wiress laughs.
“I am not! My boyfriend is half black and I keep him sat-is-fied. So, obviously, I can shake what my momma gave me good enough. But Katniss is doing alright.” Delly clarifies.
“Yeah I’m am!” I shout while waiting for a stall door to open.
We all laugh super hard and then it’s finally my turn to pee. They all take more time to fix their makeup, talk about after parties and check each other for tissue paper on the bottom of their shoes. Then leave telling me they’ll meet me on the dance floor. I think I pee for almost three minutes straight. As I go to wash my hands, I feel much more unsteady then I did before.
Maybe it’s because I haven’t eaten much.
Ah well.
On the way back to Cato, I bump into Peeta and Glimmer who are dancing at the edge of the crowd.
“Are you alright?” Peeta asks.
“You not maddat me inymore?”
I sound weird. I feel weird too.
“Uch! Peety! She got sweat on my arm.” Glimmer pouts.
Shut up trick!
“Yeah, Kat, you don’t look so good. I’m gonna help her get some water, Glim. I’ll be right back.” Peeta yells over the music.
Ha ha ha! Suck it, Trabeck!
She looks pissed and walks away. Peeta helps me to a table, where we sit. He gives me a cold water bottle to drink and holds one on my neck.
“You shood go back to yer jailbait. Don’ worry bout me. Ine all good.” I slur a little batting his hand trying feel my forehead away.
Drink the water. Don’t spill it. Good.
“You are not all good. You’ve been drinking? Did that fuc- Did that tool give you alcohol?” Peeta questions me.
Damn! He can tell.
“Noo! I juss haded like one skwig! We wanna be pom kink and queent. You don’ know how mush I neededed to re-laacks. I don’ dantce.” I sit up and try to speak more clearly.
“You don’t drink either. But you seem to not have any trouble shaking your ass.” Peeta scolds.
He closes his eyes while pinching the bridge of his nose. He lets out an exasperated sigh.
“Who er you… my dad? I got go pee-pee, Pee-ta.” I laugh at my hilarious joke.
He didn’t find it funny. I wobbly get up from the table, but he captures my hand in his before I can walk away. I look into his bright blue eyes. For the second time tonight it gives me butterflies. I hiccup.
I’m trying to be mad at you.
“Hold on. I just… I don’t like that guy for you. You deserve better and he isn’t as nice a guy as you think. Just be careful. Okay?” Peeta sounds like he’s talking through glass as I yank my hand free and scowl at him.
How dare he judge my date? He’s here with Glimmer.
“I said Ine good. You c-careful nodda get herpees! Yeah? Or scabies, fromm yer date. Unkay? Cado is showin’ me good time an an he assed me. Not you. So whaddayou care?” I stammer walking away from him.
“Hey babe… there you are. Thought I was going to have to send out search and rescue for you. They’re gonna announce the King and Queen soon.” Cato tells me.
Okay, gotta keep it together.
“Ca I hafe s'more gum an iss my maketup runnin’?”
Cato looks at me, and tilts my face gently in both of his hands. I can feel his breath on my face, but it’s cool and nice. He wipes under my eyes with his thumbs and kisses me on the nose sweetly.
Huh. See Mellark. Cato’s definitely better than Glimmer.
“There. All better. Okay? Just hold on to me.” Cato reassures me.
I eat some chips and drink a lot more water. One more bathroom break and I feel myself getting back to normal.
After an announcement by the assistant principle, asking the nominee finalists to step forward I start to get nervous, I’m gonna fall like in the Miss Congeniality movie. It’s myself, Annie, some girl on student council, and the varsity head cheerleader. The guys are Finn, Cato, Thresh, and Peeta.
What the?
We have more waiting around to do as they talk about each of us. People clap and shout out their favorites. I’m still a little shocked to be up here. Then it’s time to reveal the winners.
“And your 2013 Prom King is Finnick Odair! And his Queen is Annabelle Cresta!” Mr. Plutarch says.
Yay! I’m happy for them.
There is a ton of applause. Cato looks at me. I see the disappointment, frustration and confusion on his face.
“The runners up are Peeta Mellark… and Katniss Everdeen!” Mr. Plutarch announces.
Holy shit!
If anything it should be Cato and I. But it really shouldn’t even be me at all. Not even in second place.
They place a sash across our chests. This is all very sobering. Now when I look at Cato’s face, all I see is frustration. They give Cato and the head cheerleader third place sashes and flowers, and fourth place to Thresh and the last girl.
After the applause dies down, we are expected to dance with our respective win mates. Mine being Peeta, I automatically wrap my arm around his offered arm and he escorts me to the floor where the lights are shining on us.
I can’t believe this.
But I do love this song by Jason Mraz.
He puts a hand on the small of my back. I rest mine on his shoulder. Our other hands intertwine. We start moving and a couple of camera flashes go off.
Everyone’s looking. Please don’t let me fall.
“I didn’t even know I was nominated.” Peeta quietly admits.
“Yeah, me either, until tonight. Cato put my name in after I agreed to go with him. Look, I’m really sorry for earlier. You’re right. I do not drink. And I shouldn’t have tonight but I’m just so… it’s just. I don’t fit in to things, socially speaking. I don’t live in the right part of town. I wanted to relax and enjoy this because I don’t usually get to. It’s my last chance and my sister made me promise to try. But I shouldn’t have been mean to you and I’m sorry.” I apologize.
“Don’t apologize. It’s fine, whatever you do. I shouldn’t have been in your business. I should have just asked you to Prom.”
“Me?”
“I mean, if… if I wanted to be worried about you so much. I just didn’t… I wasn’t sure you’d say yes… to anyone. Especially to Cato… I mean he’s not even in our group of friends. You know? Anyway, you look phenomenal. Your sister was right. You should enjoy this night. Sorry I’ve been ruining it.” He tells me sincerely.
Aw. You’re not.
“Well, I wouldn’t say you ruined it. I’m enjoying myself right now. And I might have said yes if you had asked me, Peeta.”
I can’t meet his eyes after admitting that out loud. He lets go of my back and tips my chin up to make me look him in the eyes.
Those damned transcending blue eyes.
“Is it too late? To ask you out on a date I mean?” He asks smiling.
I here the words, but I can’t be sure I didn’t just make them up. He definitely looks serious and nervously nibbles the inside of his bottom lip.
“Can I cut in?” Cato asks sounding irritated and his eyes are glossy.
Damn.
“I… umm. Cato, I’m sorry we didn’t win like you had hoped.” I say not knowing what else to say.
“That’s okay, doll. How could you know, right?” He says but I sense something off about him.
I want to say, I don’t want to dance with him, so that I can stay right here in Peeta’s arms. But I feel obligated.
“I’ll just, see you later Katniss.” Peeta relents.
Though his eyes are asking me if I’m sure he should let go. I drop my hands and he lets go of me backing up a few steps. As he’s leaving, I think about the answer to his question.
No, it’s not too late. Ask me right now!
“Hey Peeta? No.” Is all I say and he smiles and nods.
“What was that about?” Cato asks as he starts walking me in the opposite direction.
The fact that I’d rather be with him.
“Oh, he just asked me a question. So I told him no.” I tell Cato hoping he doesn’t ask what the question was.
“Good, the answer was no, so he probably got the hint.” He says continuing to lead me away from everyone.
Only now he’s got an arm around my shoulder and is leaning slightly on me for support. We cut through a big group heading out the dance floor for a popular song.
“Where are we going?” I ask as we leave the gym, heading down the school hallway.
“I’m so upset about losing. I just want to get some air, if that’s okay?” He asks looking so sad.
Poor guy.
As cocky as he tries to act, it’s refreshing to see him humbled and vulnerable.
“Hey, it’s okay. Cato, you’re a really popular guy. I mean, you’ll be on dozens of pages in the yearbook and everyone will write about how awesome it was to know you.” I try to cheer him up.
He smiles at me and I notice his brow is full of sweat. If he’s not feeling well, maybe I can get him to call it an early night.
“I think it’s awesome to know you. Thank you for coming with me to prom. You look so hot in that dress. I just want to take it off you.” Cato admits slanting more into me as I struggle to hold him upright.
Okay. You must still be drunk.
“Whoa there, Tiger. That’s getting a little ahead of ourselves.” I caution.
I didn’t notice how far down the hall we’ve walked till now. I can barely hear the bass of the music.
“Katniss. I just feel such a connection with you.” He says as he starts kissing my neck.
Although it doesn’t feel bad, it doesn’t quite feel good either. He pushes me up against a wall. I put my hands up on his shoulders try to keep some space between us, but he slumps into me and he’s solid and heavy.
All right. How to let him down gently?
“Cato maybe… we… should go back to the rest of the-”
“Maybe you should shut the hell up. I think you should show my cousin the good time he deserves for bringing you to the prom. Even though you lost the crown for him.” It’s Snow.
Where the hell did he come from?
Snow is standing in a shadowy part of the hallway to the right of us. Cato stops kissing me but doesn’t loosen his grip on me.
“Hey! Let go. And what do you mean the good time he deserves? I’m going back to the gym. Cato! Let up!” I say as forcefully as I can while pushing Cato hard on the chest and arms, to no avail.
Snow walks closer to us.
Stay the hell away from me Creep!
“I really like you. Can’t you see that?” Cato asks distracting me, smiling with a scary look in his eyes.
To think, they are just as blue as Peeta’s. But they aren’t nearly as warm and beautiful.
Okay, Cato, let me loose. You like me, but I don’t like you that way.
“Getting all snugly with that Mellark asshole. Did he bring you to prom or did Cato?” Snow questions.
You’re an asshole!
I start getting scared for real. Surely these two idiots know that my friends will be looking for me. Then suddenly… without warning, Snow puts his hand over my mouth. I try to get away from Cato but he has my arms locked down and he’s too strong. I try to scream, but Snow has my mouth covered with some kind of cloth.
No! Get off me!
Cato picks me up and carries me into a room. The cloth, I realize is my runners up sash, is pushed far into my mouth, so every scream is muffled and makes me gag a little. They close the door and Snow stands outside of it. I hear the click as Cato locks it and the tears begin to fall down my face.
Fight him!
I’m kicking my feet as hard as I can, but Cato just keeps walking me over to a couch. When he puts me down I think I can try to kick him, but he sits on me faster than I thought he could move and grabs my wrists.
This isn’t happening…
Please…
This can’t be happening.
My eyes burn from makeup getting muddled with my tears. One of my eyes can’t fully open, and my jaw and throat ache from the gag and screaming. But that’s nothing to the way I hurt inside.
By the time he was done with me, I had passed out twice. Once from the pain and shock of him taking my virginity.
The second time was after I awoke to him moving above me. I tried to push him off me. I scratched him across the cheek, so he punched me hard in the face. Then he smothered my face with a nearby pillow.
I thought I died… I wanted to die… The odds weren’t in my favor.
He must’ve thought he killed me too, because now that I’m starting to wake, I hear voices.
“You weren’t supposed to kill her. Just show her a good time, you idiot! Now how are we gonna get her body out of here?”
Snow…
“I’m sorry! She got me good. Feisty bitch. I just saw the pillow and wanted her to be still, so that I could finish without her struggling.”
I’m gonna throw up.
“She was feisty wasn’t she? Damn Cuz.”
Then I hear laughing. Looking at my surroundings, I realize I’m in the teachers’ lounge. Tears threaten to fall, but I keep my breaths shallow so I don’t attract their attention.
It’s very dimly lit, but I see another door at the other end of the room, away from them. I carefully assess my injuries and decide it’s worth trying to make a run for it.
Snow has his back to me, and Cato is about to poke his head out of the closest door to look out into the hallway.
Katniss, it’s your only chance…
They’ll kill you to keep from going to jail!
Prim needs you…
Run…
Now!
“Hey! Get back here!”
Snow and Cato yell from somewhere behind me.
I’m so afraid that they will catch me. I just have to find someone… anyone. My feet feel like they’re made of lead, but I’m halfway back to the gym entrance and they haven’t overtaken me.
Please don’t catch me…
God, don’t let them catch me…
I’m shaking. My dress is ripped and bloody. I’m bare foot and bruised. I make it into the gym with only a smattering of people. I don’t see any adults.
Help me…
I scream, dropping to my knees.
Help…
Someone’s arms catch me before the rest of my body hits the floor.
I just want to be at home with Prim…
I wake in a hospital bed. I can hear machines beeping. I feel groggy. Looking through the window of the closed door, I see what look to be police outside the room and my mom is talking with them.
Mommy!
Where’s Prim?
I see Prim, sleeping in a chair next to my bed, her head resting on my arm. The other arm has tubes in it. I can see hand shaped purple and blue marks running up and down them.
“Katniss?” Peeta whispers from across the room.
Peeta?
He has tears in his eyes. His hair is disheveled. There’s a tear in his jacket. He’s got a bloody lip and scrapes on his face as well.
Peeta.
Does he know what happened?
Why is he hurt?
“Peeta? How? Are you okay?” I ask in a raspy hushed voice.
“Don’t worry about me. I’m sorry, Katniss, I’m so, so sorry. Can you forgive me?” He begs, his eyes glistening.
Forgive him?
He couldn’t have known this would happen?
He wasn’t even there.
“Peeta. You didn’t do this to me. I’m so stupid. I should have never been alone-” My voice catches on the last word and hot tears fall down my cheeks.
I try to control my breathing because it hurts when I take deep breaths.
“I wanted to ask you to the prom. I even asked your sister if you had a date. I even told her I was wearing orange. But I chickened out. If I hadn’t… or if I wouldn’t have let you go with…” He says a tear slipping down his cheek.
It was Peeta? Cato shouldn’t ever have even been my date. It should have been Peeta.
“Peeta. Please. It’s not your fault.” I plead with him to realize.
“He’s in jail. All they need is for you to confirm it was… to keep him there. But if you can’t… talk about… if you don’t want to… they can use DNA found… Oh God Katniss. I wanted to kill him. Finn, Thresh, and Blight… they had to… I almost didn’t stop hitting him.” He cries as he relives it and so do I.
I notice he won’t walk the four or five steps it would take to cross the room. And now that he mentions it, I notice the bandages wrapped around his knuckles that are bloody.
Oh Peeta.
Sweet, shy Peeta.
I did this to you.
“I’m glad they stopped you… because that’s not who you are.” I sniffle.
“He deserves to die. He deserves…”
“But you don’t deserve to go to jail because of my stupidity.” I say.
“You didn’t deserve… this. You don’t deserve to be here.” He says, tears falling.
He angrily wipes at them and looks down.
“Thank you. For… Thank you.” I struggle to get out.
“No. It’s ok. I’m just glad we caught him.” Peeta says.
Him?
Not them?
Snow!
“Peeta, there was another guy. Cato’s, cousin, I think. Snow? I don’t know his real name, but he helped him. He made sure no one came in from the hallway.” I relay, fresh tears forming.
Damn Snow! Would Cato even have done this had Snow not been there?
“Shit! I asked a guy if he’d seen anyone walk down the hall and he said that he hadn’t. I couldn’t even see his face that well, but I knew it wasn’t Cato because his suit was grey. Dammit! I didn’t think he had any reason to lie.” Peeta explains.
Peeta was looking for me.
“They… gagged me so I couldn’t yell for help.” I say looking away.
“I was so close. I could’ve stopped-”
“Don’t. You can’t blame yourself.” Prim speaks up.
How long has she been awake?
“Neither of you. I made Katniss go to Prom. I told her that you asked about her, but I didn’t know it was you and not Cato. Since you two look similar…” She trails off with tears falling down her cheeks.
They do look similar. But they are nothing alike.
My mom walks in, so Peeta excuses himself to let my friends in the waiting room know I’m awake. He stops on the way out to tell the police that the original statement he gave needed to be adjusted, pertaining to the guy he questioned in the hallway.
Mom comes over to me, and without saying a word, she just hugs me and cries. Prim cries and holds my hand and eventually we all calm down.
When police Officer Jackson and his partner Officer Holmes comes in, he asks me if I would feel more comfortable talking with a female detective.
Yes.
They also ask if I’d like for my mother and sister to leave. I ask for the woman detective, and I suggest for Prim to get some breakfast, since the sun has come up. She hesitantly does what I ask.
“Ask Peeta to take you, little duck.” Mom tells her.
A half hour later, Jackson, sends in a detective who introduces herself as Alma Coin. She is dressed in a black business suit and heels. Her hair is in an asymmetric black bob, with one streak of grey. I start at the beginning and tell her everything. She takes notes on everything I say.
“Okay, Miss Everdeen. Now, I don’t want to upset you any further, but I just need to be certain of the facts. Since we are talking about rape here. So, if I have this straight… you chose to go to prom with this boy, Cato Johnson? You willingly, and illegally, accepted alcohol from him? Although, you’re both below the legal drinking age? Then you say that you walked away from the dance with him… also, willingly. At that point he and his light blond haired cousin, whose real name you don’t know, and which no one else seems to recall seeing, at all, last night… gagged you and took you to the teachers’ lounge? Where Cato Johnson proceeded to assault and rape you. You lost consciousness, twice, then ran out, without them stopping you? Is that your statement?” Detective Coin asks.
She sounds like she doesn’t believe a word I’ve said.
Why would I make this up?
“Yes. I thought he was the guy my sister was trying to set me up with. I know it’s wrong to drink. I’ve never had more than a sip before, but I didn’t think he was a… bad… guy. He said… he said he’d look out for me. I didn’t realize how far away we were from the gym until… it was too late. Snow gagged me and stood watch outside the door. My friend Peeta saw Snow and talked to him when he noticed I went missing. Ask Peeta! I didn’t make him up! Cato… he smothered me. He thought he killed me. So when I saw the opportunity to try and run for my life, I took it. Thankfully, I had enough energy to make it back to where other people were, or I doubt they would have let me live!” I shout as much as my voice will allow.
I’m furious at her accusations.
Am I on trial here?
“This friend Pee-Ta Mel-Lark, is it? Is he the one who also beat Cato within inches of his life? Is Peeta a boyfriend you were trying to make jealous?” She asks.
What!
I’m shocked and angry. I hate this woman for accusing Peeta of doing anything wrong. My fists are clenched so hard that my hands are starting to hurt.
He was trying to save me.
“No!” I say shaking my head.
“Are you sure you didn’t just sleep with Cato, then make up a story so you wouldn’t have to look like the girl who got drunk and slept with a guy at school? It’s a common tale. You do realize he could go to jail for a very long time, don’t you Miss Everdeen?” Coin questions in her accusatory tone.
“My daughter… was rushed, to the hospital unconscious. You can see the bruises on her face… and on her arms. Katniss had a rape kit done on her. She was proclaimed by several credible doctors, to indeed be… raped! She needed stitches for heaven’s sake! She would never risk and innocent person’s life just to save her, reputation. This is the first time she’s ever even gone on a date, or to a school function… and she was a… a virgin until last night. So, this Cato son of a bitch needs to be castrated, and sentenced to life in prison. He can rot there for all I care. Now are you going to make sure that happens and catch his accomplice, cousin, before another poor girl gets hurt? Or should we ask for a detective who can do their job?” My mother yells at her through tears.
In that moment, I see her. My mother. The mom I knew before dad died.
Coin is visibly shaken by what my mom has just told her. She looks somewhere between angry that my mom spoke to her that way, and ashamed for overlooking my injuries.
“Asking the tough questions is my job but… I’m sorry if I offended you, Mrs. Everdeen. We have to ask to be sure. There are girls who make stories up, everyday.” Coin offers.
“Apologize to my daughter.” My mother says in a tone that states don’t fool with my family.
I shakily grab mom’s hand. She squeezes back gently.
“Please accept my apology, Miss Everdeen. You’ve clearly been through a lot. We will process Mr. Johnson, and officially charge him with rape. Unless he confesses though, there will be a trial. You may have to testify. He will be tried as a minor because he isn’t yet 18… so there is a slight chance he will not serve as much time as an adult would. I will do what I can to keep you informed of the progress on your case, but if you feel very strongly about having a new detective assigned to you, we can see to that.” Coin says and I don’t know how genuine her apology is, but she sounds like she’s telling the truth about the other things.
Trial?
Everyone looking at me…
Having to not only tell, but also… relive what happened to me?
I look to my mom. I think she can sense my apprehension… and the fact that this is all overwhelming.
“We appreciate that you’re job requires you to make sure. Please keep us informed.” My mom says coldly, and then walks Detective Coin out.
I don’t bother to say goodbye. I don’t like her.
I’m released from the hospital much later that day. When we arrive home, my mom gives me some pain medication. I settle myself on the couch to try and relax. I’m about to turn on the television when Prim snatches the remote.
“Prim, what are you-”
“You don’t wanna look at boring old TV. Let’s do something else.” She says looking guilty.
I can tell something is up with her. I ask where my phone is and she just shrugs. Then there’s a knock at the door.
“Is this The Everdeen home?”
“Are you her little sister… uh… Primrose, is it?”
“Do you have a statement?”
“Can you tell us the nature of the relationship between Katniss and her attacker before the rape?”
There is no break in between questions.
“What are you doing here?” Is all Prim can say before my mom runs over to the door.
She yells at them to leave. Then slams the door on the nine or so reporters with microphones, and cameramen from every local news channel. No wonder Prim didn’t want me to turn on the TV.
Prim is crying. Mom does her best to comfort her and sends her upstairs to rest. Then mom pulls out a business card from her purse and says that she’s going to call a lawyer. I’m so exhausted that I fall asleep.
“No! I have no statement. I don’t care if it is breaking news! I have a lawyer who informs me that if you aren’t at least a hundred yards away from my house, I can sue all of you for harassment. So scoot!” I wake to mom shouting out the door maybe an hour later.
We have a lawyer?
She turns to look my way, but I don’t want her to know that I’m awake. So I keep my eyes closed. I hear her light footfalls make there way over to me, before I feel the gentlest of kisses brush my forehead.
“I’m so sorry, sweetie. We are gonna get through this, together. I promise. I love you so much.” She whispers, and I feel her tears land on my arm.
As I hear her leave, tears of my own threaten to fall. I try to go back to sleep. That’s when the nightmares start.
The next morning, Gale comes home. For the first time since our fathers died, I see my best friend cry. He is so devastated that he wasn’t here to protect me. I tell him, and Madge tells him, that there wasn’t anything, that anyone, could’ve done.
But that’s not true… I could’ve done something different. Like, not gone to Prom with Cato, or just admitted I liked Peeta.
“Katniss, is there anything I can get you? Are you in pain?” Madge asks.
“Not right now. I just feel dumb. Like… I didn’t follow my own instincts. I’m so embarrassed.” I confess.
“Please don’t feel that way. More girls and women then you may realize are ra… umm, have this happen to them. It’s not your fault.” Madge says.
“Yes, but so many things could have prevented-” I start.
“Catnip, you are one of the strongest people I know. But you can’t control everything. I used to think there was a certain type of girl this happens to… but I was wrong. Guys who do this to women… are pigs. They obviously don’t care if you weak or strong. They don’t care if you’re a good girl. They just victimize people. It’s not your fault. Okay.” Gale says.
But…
“He’s right. You can’t keep chastising yourself. Thinking about what ifs. You just didn’t deserve this to happen to you, but it did.” My mom says coming out of nowhere.
She hasn’t been farther than ten feet from me since it happened.
“Just know, we’re all here for you, and we’ll help you get through this and move on.” She finishes.
My victims advocate’s name is Haymitch Abernathy. He is… Well he seems like, a surly, old drunk, to be honest. He’s won my mom over somehow, but I’m skeptical of his abilities as a lawyer. He is working with the D.A., since Cato is being prosecuted by the state of California.
The District Attorney is Caesar Flickerman. Caesar is not your typical looking or acting D.A. He seems to be interested in the publicity this case will bring. His assistant, Claudius Templesmith, is just as peculiar.
The next week is hectic. On Monday I’m carted off to the police station. They sent me to a sketch artist. The drawing was released to other precincts and to the media. So basically, as of now, the police have no leads to Snow’s whereabouts. Then we go to the lawyer’s office. The nightmares happen as soon as I close my eyes.
Tuesday, we go to the hospital to check on my injuries. It’s awful, because not only do I have to have my outer injuries assessed, but my inner ones as well. My mom leaves me in a room, so she can to talk to a doctor. A nurse comes in and even though the doctor already checked, she makes me lie back and put my feet in those foot stirrups I hate, again. But whatever she does, doesn’t hurt thank goodness. I feel like the humiliation isn’t ever going to end.
I also get sent to speak with a psychiatrist. Dr. Jones. I don’t much care for her because she strongly feels that I should be put on possible, dependency forming medication, with side effects that I’m not willing to deal with.
That night, the Hawthorne’s and Mason’s come over and cook a big dinner. I try to enjoy it but twice, when one of the boys goes to reach for salt or a napkin, I freak out and jump completely out of my skin. I head to bed early claiming I’m tired because I’m ashamed that my friends scare me.
Wednesday it’s off to the lawyer’s office again. The only good thing about this day is Haymitch suggests a psychologist that I actually do like. He offers me some methods that help even after just one session.
Then Thursday, back to the dreaded hospital.
Haymitch has been driving us to all these appointments, in his Bentley, because it has tinted windows. We are trying to keep the reporters off our scent.
The gist of the entire running around is, Cato is in jail, awaiting trial without bail. They questioned everyone from Prom that night. No one remembered seeing Snow, but many students remember the same thing I did. About a white haired kid being teased when we were younger.
I try to listen to what all these people tell me, but I tend to zone out a little.
The only thing I pay attention to at the hospital, is the results of my Sexually Transmitted Disease tests. I’m clean of everything.
Thank you, God!
That was the third time my mom cried that day, but finally, they are mostly happy tears.
Friday, our last stop is to the school to get my stuff and to pick up the work I’ll be doing at home for the rest of the year. I won’t be finishing my last month in school. But I can graduate with everyone, if I choose to walk across the stage.
I’m in the parking lot of the school. I can see a legion of reporters crowded around out front. They inexplicably found out our next stop.
We’ve evaded them for most of this week. It looks like the principle anticipated the ruckus and called all of the school’s security guards, and the police, to keep them at bay.
The barricades are set up out front so the side entry is the route we go in. Once inside the gates, I’m almost brought to tears. There, standing in front of, what looks to be the entire school, is Prim’s smiling face.
Next to her are Rue, Peeta, Finn, Annie, Delly, Thom, BeeTee, and Wiress. All holding a huge paper sign that says; “Katniss, We love and miss you!”
The principle, and my favorite teacher, Mrs. Atala, walk over to me to hand me my work and hug me tight. I didn’t know this many people even knew who I was.
They say a few nice things about how brave I am and what an inspiration to other rape victims I’ve become.
I don’t feel very inspirational.
They dismiss the students for the rest of the day. Mom speaks with my teachers about the work I’ll need to complete in order to graduate. So, I take the opportunity to slip away to my locker.
“Hey.” Peeta approaches me timidly.
“Hi.” I say, feeling grateful to see his face.
I feel like I can never repay Peeta for what he tried to do for me.
I owe him.
“How are you feeling? I mean, are you… you’re probably tired of answering that question huh?” He asks intuitively.
“Yeah, but I’m getting better. And you can ask me anything, Peeta. I just don’t like answering when people don’t really care.” I clarify.
He nods in understanding. Behind him my friends are all approaching.
“Katniss, can I hug you?” Wiress comes up and asks sweetly; with unshed tears in her eyes.
I shake my head yes and it turns into a dog pile hug of my three best girlfriends. Finnick, Thom, and BeeTee are standing nearby with sad smiles. No doubt, Thom told them how jumpy I’ve been in male company as of late, so they are respectfully keeping some distance.
“We were so worried about you.” Annie says crying.
“Sorry. I’m glad you guys are… here.” I say, trying not to wince as they squeeze my sore arms and torso.
I should never have left my friends that night.
“You are stuck with us. You got that?” Delly adds sniffling.
They let go and wipe their eyes. They tell me about their week, mostly about classes and home. They avoid the media coverage and they don’t ask me about anything too personal.
Thankfully no one mentions how my eye is still a little bruised. Prim tried to convince me to put makeup on. But I don’t see the point.
“How you holding up Catnip?” I’m surprised to see Gale at the school.
“Okay. Have you met the crew?” I ask.
He already knew most of my friends from when he went to school here. And he knows Thom from the neighborhood. But he shakes hands with all the rest. When he gets to Peeta he pulls him into a bear hug. Peeta looks shocked.
“First, you win over Posy. Then… well, you’re alright in my book, Mellark.” Gale says letting him go.
“Thanks, I feel like I should’ve done more.” Peeta says sadly.
“They’ll get what’s coming to them, don’t you worry. I’ll catch you all later.” Gale says, squeezing my shoulder once and leaving to go see one of his siblings.
“Let us know if you need study buddies and we could have some sleep-overs.” Delly volunteers.
There’s only about a month left of school, so the work should be fairly easy? I can tell they all just want to help me feel normal.
“That sounds great. How about Sunday?” I say trying my hardest to smile.
They all hug me one by one. Even the boys once I tell them it’s okay. Leaving Peeta as the last embrace, and I almost cry again. I feel so much safer in his arms. I just keep kicking myself for leaving them that night, for leaving him that night.
“If you need anything… ever… and I mean, ever. You find me. Okay?” He says in my ear.
I nod and wipe the few stray tears off his face and mine. We stand there a minute, staring into each other’s eyes… I think he wants to say something else, but he doesn’t.
Click!
“Oh, that one is my screensaver. I mean, if that’s okay?” Prim asks.
She took a picture on her phone. I have a flash back of that night having our picture taken while dancing. But then a blurred shadowy figured is in the background watching. I clutch Peeta’s shoulders tighter shying away from where the phantom figure would be.
“Prim?” I scold.
"No, it’s fine. I should be used to it by now. At least I know where that one’s gonna end up. There are news reporters at school everyday. They started as soon as it got released that I… "found” you that night, or because I fought Cato. I’m not sure which. They take pictures of me coming out of the house. Going to work. My mom is actually kinda happy that the bakery is on TV. It draws people in. But, they’re really everywhere.“ Peeta tells us.
"Peeta, you found me? I thought I ran away.” I ask confused.
“You did. You ran into the gym, screamed, and collapsed. I was just the first to… to see you, so I just caught you before you completely hit the ground. Delly called the ambulance. Finnick put his jacket under your head. We put Thom’s jacket over you, and then, when I saw Cato walk into the gym with scratches on his cheek. I sort of blacked out. I remember being on top of Cato hitting him in his face over and over. When they pulled me off of him… you were already gone. I didn’t see you again until the hospital. I was so scared that you didn’t make it.” Peeta confirms.
“Thank you. I’m so sorry they won’t leave you alone. My lawyer… Uh, Haymitch Abernathy should be able to help with that. He can get like a restraining order or something. From your house and the bakery. Unless your mom wants them there.” I say.
My lawyer can handle that? Ugh! I sound so pretentious.
“God sorry. My mom must sound like some sort of huge capitalist. She is really sorry about what happened. Even though she gave me an earful for interfering the way I did. But my Dad and brothers are proud of me. So… and I’m gonna shut up now.” He says.
“No, it’s fine really. I’d much rather them be at the bakery, then following my every move, if you guys don’t mind.” I respond.
“Ok, Sweetheart. Time to go.” Haymitch says walking up to us.
“Oh ok. Haymitch, this is Peeta Mellark. Peeta, Haymitch. He needs some help with the paparazzi stalking him.” I explain.
“Here you go kid. Call my office.” Haymitch says, handing Peeta his card.
“Uh, thanks.” Peeta says.
“Bye, Peeta.” Prim says hugging Peeta before walking away.
“Peeta, sweet boy. See you later.” My mom tells him while putting one hand on his cheek, earning a small smile from him.
“Bye Katniss.”
“Bye Peeta.” I say, before turning to leave.
A few days later I’m in Haymitch’s office. We’re going over my testimony for the trial when Peeta walks in.
“Good. You’re here.” Haymitch barks.
“Hey Katniss. How are you?” Peeta greets me.
“Okay and you?” I reply.
“Not bad.” He shoots me a, not quite as bright as usual, Peeta Mellark smile.
We go over every possible scenario. We learn pretty quickly that Peeta doesn’t need much coaching. He’s natural and charming. When he speaks, he looks honest and confident. Haymitch says I have a permanent scowl.
I’m a little jealous.
“Okay. I’ll be the defense. Answer the questions.” Haymitch says.
“Okay.”
“So, Why did you go with him away from everyone, down the hall?” He asks.
“I was thinking he just needed consoling after losing Prom King.” I state.
“And it never occurred to you, the kind of consoling he wanted to do with you?” Haymitch asks aggressively.
Bastard!
“Of course it did! I knew what he and his buddy were up to! I couldn’t wait to be gagged, beaten, and nearly killed!” I yell breathing too hard.
“Not gonna win anybody over with that mouth, Sweetheart.” Haymitch challenges.
“Just be yourself Katniss. The people on the jury are on your side… because you’re telling the truth. They want justice to be served. So don’t be nervous. Just pull from the same courage you used to get out of that room.” Peeta tells, me rubbing my shoulders arms softly.
I nod and take a deep breath. Even though I feel like I suck at this, after another hour of practicing, I finally improve by leaps and bounds.
“Damn, kid. You’re good. You want a job here?” Haymitch cackles at Peeta.
As we’re leaving, I thank Peeta again for his help. We sit down on a bench outside of Haymitch’s office, and he produces a bag of pastries from the bakery.
Mmm cheese buns.
“Oh, thank you Peeta. Prim is gonna be so happy.” I say and so am I.
“It’s no big deal. Can I ask you something?” Peeta inquires.
“Sure.”
“Are you sleeping okay?” He asks, and then looks down at the ground.
“Did Annie tell you about my nightmares? It’s… they’re nothing… really.” I deny.
“Oh. No. Annie didn’t say anything. I… I’ve been having bad dreams.” He admits.
I’m shocked. I thought it was just me, and I don’t admit it to anyone. Here Peeta is, trusting me with this information.
“I… I dream about not being able to breathe and not being able to use my hands. I also dream that Prim is in danger. She kinda is, really with Snow still out there. I’ve been made to go see a therapist. Dr. Aurelius. He says it’s normal to have some post-traumatic stress after… traumatic things happen to us. Maybe that’s what you are experiencing.” I offer.
“Well, in most of my dreams I’m running. I’m frantically trying to find you. I’m pushing through every door. I check every person I run into, but they are all the same person. They’re all Snow. They all have on the same grey suit, but I can’t see their face. And then I tackle someone. I’m punching the unknown person in the face and there’s… so much blood. And then I see that it’s Cato I’ve been punching, but he’s smiling… and there’s nothing wrong with his face. And I just feel like… I’ve failed. I fail you every time.” Peeta says and he’s sweating a little by the time he’s done reliving his nightmare.
Poor Peeta.
I wasn’t the only one severely altered by the events of that night.
“Peeta. I’m so sorry. I’m safe now. I’m all right now. And I need you to be ok, too. If you ever wake up and need to, call me. Just do it. Okay? I don’t care if it’s the middle of the night.” I plead pulling him into a hug.
“Okay.” He whispers in my hair.
Peeta decides he’ll also start seeing Dr. A.
He calls me that night around 2:00 am, and we talk about everything. From hobbies, family, our dislikes and favorite things. Over the next few weeks it becomes routine. We call each other every night.
Many times we fall asleep on the phone. Once I even wake up in the morning, and realize that we never hung up. When I put the phone to my ear… I say hello, and he answers. We laugh for what seems like the longest time, for the first time, since Prom.
Slowly, it feels like we’re starting to heal.
“Katniss, I’m sorry I was so dismissive when you and Wiress tried to ask me about Glimmer.” He tells me one night, over the phone, after waking from a nightmare.
I’ve got him on speaker so I have both hands free. I stop mid swipe of the toenail polish I’m applying to my pinky toe.
“Peeta, you don’t have to apologize for anything. I’m the one who should be apologizing.”
“No way. You’ll never have to apologize to me.” He says yawning.
“Never? Even if I… ate all the cheese buns in your store and didn’t pay?” I joke.
“No apology needed.”
“Even if I, told everyone how much you still love the Teletubbies?”
Tinkie-Winkie, Dipsy, La La, Po.
“Kat, I told you that in confidence. That would suck. But… no you still wouldn’t need to apologize.” He grumbles.
“What if I drank all of your unsweetened tea at lunch and the restaurant was all out?”
“So there’s only sweet tea left in the restaurant?” He asks.
“In all the restaurants, everywhere.” I state dramatically.
“Umm, no you still don’t have to apologize. I’ll drink water. And don’t say there’s no more water.”
We laugh.
“Okay, okay. If I crash your car?” I ask.
“Nope, don’t have one. No apologizes necessary.”
“Peeta, when you get a car, you’ll be singing a different tune.”
“Nope.”
“How about… set your favorite apron on fire.”
“I wouldn’t even be mad. I’d be impressed you found the kitchen.” He teases. “Still no apology needed.”
“Hardy har-har. But what if I stopped eating gluten, Master Baker? Huh?”
“I’d make you gluten-free bread. Duh.”
“Ugh, I would need to say sorry at some point, for something. So out with it, Mellark. Tell me so I’m aware of my limits.”
“I can’t think of one thing. Oh, except if you never sang again I’d be pretty sad, so you’d need to apologize to the world.”
“How did you- When have you hear me sing?”
“In first grade. Actually, might’ve been kindergarten.”
I’m giggling. Clearly he’s delirious.
“What? What was I singing?” I ask skeptical of his memory.
“I don’t know? Some song about a valley or tree. Whatever it was, you sounded amazing. And all the birds outside even stopped to listen. I new then.”
I’m so shocked by what he’s telling me, I’ve given up on my second set of toenails and can barely screw the lid closed. The song he’s recalling, my dad used to sing to us. I don’t know how he remembers that.
“What did you know then?” I ask taking him off speaker and holding the phone to my ear.
Light snores float through the phone.
“Goodnight, Peeta.”
Five weeks have gone by since the night of the Prom. The trial is beginning. It feels like a circus, until Judge Paylor sends every reporter and journalist out of the courtroom.
My family and friends are here. According to my team, it’s a clear, cut and dry case. Haymitch convinces D.A. Flickerman to hit Cato with rape of a minor and attempted murder. There are opening statements from both sides. Then they present the evidence.
“Her blood alcohol content was only 0.020. You can legally operate a vehicle at 0.050. When arrested, that scumbag had a BAC of 0.080 and he was on high ecstasy!” Flickerman yells as a counter to Cato’s attorneys claim that I was drunk and wanted to be with him.
There are testimonies from Prom chaperones, and medical examiners from the hospital I was brought to.
“I was appalled to see the damage done to Miss Everdeen. She couldn’t open her right eye. Her jaw was fractured. She had a bruised windpipe, and larynx. Her Sat O levels we’re alarmingly low. Which means she wasn’t getting enough air. She had two cracked ribs and many others that were bruised. She had so many hand shaped bruises all over her neck, arms, thighs and especially her wrists. I’m surprised she was able to get away. She was close to death when she arrived.” Dr. Octavia relayed to the court.
The photos are hard on the girls. Annie takes Prim and Rue out of the courtroom crying. Wiress and Delly just hold onto each other. There’s a stenographer typing quietly away while everyone speaks. I see her tear up twice. Even most of the jury had tears in their eyes. I hold my mom’s hand. And Peeta hold’s my other under the table.
Peeta is called to the stand when we get to the subject of Snow.
“So you saw a suspicious looking guy in the hall while you were looking for your friend… and nothing told you to get close enough to see his face?” The opposing lawyer asks Peeta.
“My friends and I noticed Katniss was no longer in the gym. We split up to look for her. I knew she wouldn’t leave without saying goodbye to us. Some of our group went to the parking lot to see if they were outside. Cato’s car was still there. I asked a few kids at the dance if they’d seen what direction she went in. Something told me to check the hallway even though it was dimly lit down there. I saw a guy in the hallway and he was leaned up against a locker. The way he stood, left his face just out of the light. I asked him if he’d seen Katniss, or anyone, but he said that nobody had been down the hallway. I was just so frantic to find her that I didn’t want to waste time talking to anyone who didn’t have information about Katniss. I knew Cato had her. I just had to get to her.” Peeta tells everyone.
“You say you knew Cato had her? Is it possible you were maybe jealous, of the fact that Cato was there with Katniss, instead of you? That maybe she wanted to sleep with him?” The lawyer accuses.
“Objection, your honor! Leading the witness.” Haymitch yells.
“Sustained. Counselor stop leading the witness.” Judge Paylor says.
“Okay. Ok, so you say that you knew Cato had her. Please tell us how.”
“I suppose I couldn’t have known for sure. But I knew something was wrong. Cato just struck me as not a good guy. We play football together and he’s selfish, and has a temper.” Peeta explained.
“No further questions Your Honor.”
At one point they tried to charge Peeta with assault against Cato but the Judge threw it out for wasting her time. Calling it “A fight between teenage boys, with more pressing matters at hand”.
And finally, they put me on the stand. Dr. A has made me push through telling the horrible memories and face my fears. So I’m prepared for this day.
“Can you tell us what made you run when you did?” Caesar Flickerman asks.
“I overheard… Snow say that… that they would have to get rid of my… body because Cato thought he’d killed me. I wanted to be dead but… but I had my sister to think about. I had to protect her from people like them. I didn’t want anything to happen to her or any other girl those two might do this to. If I died no one would know what monsters they were.” I say angrily.
“Well, thank you Katniss. You sure are brave.” Caesar says to me. “Your witness, Counselor.”
“Miss Everdeen, you say that you wanted to console my client because you didn’t win Prom King and Queen. Did you feel like you owed him something?”
“Well, no. I just felt bad because he seemed to want it so badly. If I had known Ca- he was on drugs I would never have walked anywhere with him. Up until then I had my misgivings about him, but he’d been a gentleman and showed me kindness. I never thought… that he would take advantage of me being kind back.” I answer choking up.
I look to Peeta because he helped me with the wording of my answers so I wouldn’t breakdown in front of all these people.
“Mmm, hmm. And so your kindness was to drug him and then claim rape, after you slept with him?” He accuses.
I wasn’t prepared for that.
The whole courtroom is up in arms screaming at the lawyer.
“She is the victim, you ass-hat!” Gale yells.
“Douché bag! Of course has a douché bag lawyer!” I hear Finnick bellow.
“Bullshit!” Thom says.
“Yeah. Leave her alone!” Prim’s voice is muddled in with the Boo’s that are being yelled throughout the courtroom.
“This is outrageous!” Caesar yells.
“Order! I will have order in this courtroom! Order!” Judge parlor smacks the gavel repeatedly and I feel a migraine coming on.
“Your honor, my client maintains that he was drugged unwillingly and unbeknownst to him.”
“I object. She did not drug the defendant. Where would she have gotten drugs?” Caesar points out.
The two lawyers are facing off, getting closer to the bench.
“I don’t know, maybe her real boyfriend. Mr. Mellark is a very popular guy. They could’ve concocted this whole elaborate ruse to-“
“Oh, shut the hell up, Crane! You know my client is innocent of any wrongdoing. That’s all hearsay, your honor. Miss. Everdeen and Mr. Mellark’s friendship is not on trial here.” Haymitch throws out.
“Abernathy, language!” Judge Paylor warns.
I look at Cato who’s smirking, and he puckers his lips at me, like he’s blowing me a kiss.
I start to cry, and I’m having a hard time breathing. Just as I’m about to get up, Peeta stands up and I freeze. My mom is pulling at his sleeve. But he ignores her and grabs the tissue box near the end of the table.
Everyone making noise and yelling and the Judge telling the bailiffs to get the crowd under control, all stop. It all stops and Peeta quietly and slowly hands the tissue box to me.
“It’s okay Kat. Just breathe.” He tells me taking one of my hands.
I nod and we take two deep breaths. We share a small smile and just as calmly, he goes as sits back down.
No one makes a sound.
“Thank you Mr. Mellark. Miss Everdeen can you continue?” The Judge asks me.
I nod my confirmation.
“Crane, overruled. Anymore outburst from anyone will be held accountable.” Paylor states.
“Miss Everdeen, did you enjoy yourself with my client at all the evening in question?” Crane asks me.
“I did, until they announced the Prom court.” I answer honestly.
“What changed?”
“I- I left like he was disappointed and angry, but also sad. I didn’t want to finish the date with him, but I didn’t want to hurt his feelings after he’d just been let down. But after we started walking down the hall and I realized he was off, I now know he was probably high, I started feeling less sad for him and more worried about his health.” I explain.
“Why didn’t you call for help?”
“I was about to when Snow came and not only startled me, but accused me of being a bad date and essentially, leading my date on.” I spit.
“And were you? Leading him on?”
“I… no. I didn’t-“
“When you said and I quote, “Something changed.” and, you didn’t want to finish the date. Isn’t it Peeta Mellark what changed your mind about my client?” Crane asks.
“Objection, putting words in her mouth.” Caesar claims.
“You don’t have to answer that. How about after you danced with Mr. Mellark, huh? Isn’t that when you decided you were no longer interested in Mr. Johnson?” Crane asks.
“Peeta is my friend. He was concerned and he looks out for me, like all my friends do. I should’ve trusted my own instincts and said no to the date in the first place, and then again not to drink alcohol with Cato, and finally not to leave Peeta’s side to appease Cato’s wounded ego. You can act like that’s inappropriate or leading behavior if you’d like. But no matter who it is in your life, when you find someone who makes you feel safe, you’d rather be near them, than with people who don’t.” I look at Cato who isn’t smirking anymore. “I should’ve told you I didn’t feel the same way about you as you did me. And yes it took me well into the date to realize that. But I never told you, you could have a piece of me just because you were nice for a couple of hours. No means no. And not saying anything doesn’t mean yes.”
The tears are openly falling now and although I feel embarrassed and vulnerable, I don’t feel like he can victimize me anymore. He doesn’t hold any power over me. I will never let him hurt me or someone else again.
The defense didn’t want to put Cato on the stand, probably because he was guilty, Haymitch had quipped. But Caesar put him on and asked about Snow.
“I don’t know what she’s talking about, I never had anyone grab her. I don’t know this Snow and she wanted to hook up. I mean, I don’t remember much. Because I, uh, think someone spiked my drink. But, she was kissing me all night and I thought we were good together.” Cato stares in my direction lying his ass off.
The real clincher was when three girls from our school and two from another school in our district, came forward on either the news or as actual character witnesses Caesar put on the stand. All of the girls stated they’d either been inappropriately propositioned or touched by Cato in some way by him.
One girl in particular stated that Cato took her to the very teachers lounge I was assaulted in. He began telling her that he was an office aid and could do whatever he wanted at school. Then he started kissing her and when things were going too far for her, he wouldn’t let her up. If it wasn’t for it being during school hours and another aid trying to come in trough the locked door, she felt certain he would’ve gotten what he wanted whether she wanted to or not.
The defense had a field day with how convenient the timing was for these girls to show up now that it could land them on TV. But the girl’s testimony about the teachers lounge matched up with rumors about Cato getting caught in the teacher’s lounge that many other people could and would testify to.
Cato Johnson is found guilty on all counts. He is tried as an adult because his 18th birthday was only three days away.
The day we are scheduled to hear the sentencing, I wake up emotionally drained, exhausted from lack of sleep, and nauseous. I call Peeta.
“It’s ok just keep breathing. It’s almost over, then you never have to see him again.” Peeta reassures me.
“I know but Snow’s still out there somewhere.” I say feeling more and more queasy.
“Katniss, I will never let him hurt you again. You understand that?” Peeta promises.
“Yes but- Ugh…” I start but drop the phone… to vomit. After emptying my stomach, rinsing my mouth and picking up the phone, I hear Peeta yelling.
“Katniss! Are you ok? Should I call the police? Where’s your mom? Katni-”
“It’s okay. I had to throw up. I guess I’m nervous. I’ll see you at the courthouse.” I say.
“You sure? I could come over and-”
“No it’s alright. And thanks Peeta.” I say still feeling sick.
When Judge Paylor announces the Twenty-year sentence, in a state penitentiary, Cato cries. His father isn’t there. I heard he isn’t really in his life. His mother cries but holds her new husband, for support. Cato’s own Stepfather was a character witness against him. Stating Cato is an angry person. Who does drinks too much, smoke weed and has a problem with authority.
Most people, like Cesar Flickerman and Claudius Templesmith, look pleased with the sentence. My mom and Prim hug me as Peeta shakes Haymitch’s hand. When they take Cato away in hand cuffs, he looks into my eyes and all I see is hate.
Ugh! I must have the flu.
I haven’t told anyone about the throwing up or that it’s happened every morning since the sentencing. Not even Peeta. I see my graduation cap sitting on my bed and hope that I can make it through the ceremony without the rest of my breakfast making a reappearance.
“Katniss, can I borrow a pad?” Prim yells from the bathroom.
“Yeah, help yourself. They’re under the sink.” I call out.
“Thaaanks sis. You’re a lifesaver. Wait, is this the same box we bought you from…”
It takes me about thirty seconds to realize my sister is confused because, I shouldn’t have that many left.
Oh My God!
No! NO!
“Kat-” My sister stops in her tracks when she sees that I am slumped to the floor and hysterical.
“What’s wrong? Mooooom!” Prim yells and sits next to me on the floor putting her arms around me.
“Prim, what is it?” Mom says bursting into my room.
“I don’t know she… she just started crying and, I don’t know.” Prim cries.
I realize the gasps and wailing are coming from me and I pound the ground with my fist.
“No honey! Hold on to us! Breathe, Katniss!” Mom says grabbing my hands and hugs me tight to keep me from flailing round. “Prim what happened right before this? Did she see something or someone?”
“I don’t know. I was in the bathroom. I just asked her for a pad. I thought it was weird that she still has the same box we bought her from that day at the hospital. No one was here but me, mom.” Prim explains.
My sobs are a little quieter now.
Does she know?
“I see. Oh, Prim can you get your sister some Tylenol and a glass of water?” Mom asks efficiently sending her away.
“M…m… Mom! Mom? Why?” I bawl.
“Oh sweetie, I was afraid of this. I just thought maybe… maybe the odds were in our favor. I’m so sorry. It’s going to be okay. We can do, whatever you want to do. I know you planned on going to school and you have dreams and goals and. And… you don’t have to keep it. Or… or maybe we can find a good home…” She says trying to comfort me but actually causing renewed vigor to my tears.
I can’t be a mother right now!
How can I possibly carry that monster’s child?
Could I live with the decision to kill it?
Could I give a baby that’s half me, away?
Would I only see its father every time I look at it?
“You don’t have to decide today. You are graduating today. Try to focus on that and we’ll deal with this tomorrow, okay baby?” She says tears now falling down her cheeks.
At graduation, I’m a wreck. But I try to do what my mom asks and put it away until tomorrow. I walk across the stage and as I grab the hand of Mrs. Atala, I look into the sea of smiling faces for my family. I see someone in the crowd, a familiar face. Snow’s face… And then it’s black.
When I come too, Peeta, my mom, and two of the faculty are fanning programs in front of me. They’ve pulled me behind the stage. So they can continue the program.
“Katniss?” I hear my name.
He’s out there!
“Katniss, can you hear me?” Peeta calls gently.
Peeta, he came back! What does he want?
“Please wake up sweetie.” Mom sounds close tears again.
Someone stop him!
“S… Sn… Snow.” I say softly, feeling dizzy.
“Snow? It’s June honey.” A teacher says.
“Peeta, Snow is here.” I say again groggy but determined not to let him get away.
“Where, Katniss? In the crowd?” Peeta asks angrily.
I knew he would believe me.
I nod yes and try to sit up. Peeta takes off running. My mom finally connecting the dots gets her phone, to call the police.
Peeta searches the crowd but never sees anyone with white hair. I explain what happened to the police. They have to continue the rest of the ceremony. There are too many people to stop and question.
Bastard! He got away again!
“He knew he could slip in and out of this crowd. He just wants to scare you Katniss. Don’t worry. Okay?” Peeta tries to reassure me.
Then against everyone’s advice, I opt to not go to the hospital and stay after, to take pictures and say goodbye to some friends.
Marvel got a scholarship to a school in Arizona. Blight is joining the military. Navy, I think. Thresh is going to college in here California but closer to Los Angeles.
Finnick is going to take a year off to travel Europe. Fully funded by his wealthy parents. Somehow, Annie’s guardian, her grandmother, whom we call Mags, is letting her go with Finn, or maybe because Mags totally loves him.
BeeTee and Wiress both being brainiacs, got accepted to Harvard. But they both turned them down to go to MIT. Which I think is funny and sad, seeing as how both schools are in Boston, but that means that they are both going so far away.
Thom got a full ride to Howard University. He’s the first one in his family to go to college. He’s planning on joining the Omega Psi Phi or “Q Dogs” as he calls them. It has been his dream since he was little to go there.
Howard is in D.C. six hours from where Delly is supposed to go. Her SAT’s scores were one of the highest in the county. We are all very proud. It’s Delly’s parents that want her to go to Yale. She also got accepted to Brown, Duke, and Howard.
She tried to convince her parents to let her go to Howard, but they said absolutely not. They said that she wasn’t going to follow her high school crush, to a “black college” to throw her life away.
Delly’s dad yelled at her to grow up and do as she’s told. She told them Thom is not her crush. He’s her soul mate and they were going to find a way to be together, there’s nothing they could do to stop her.
Peeta told me he applied to several schools. Got accepted to his third and fourth choice, both out of state. But he said that he really wants to take over his family’s bakery someday. So he thinks he might just go to school for business at a local school and stay close to home.
I have to admit, I was selfishly glad to hear this at first. I guess, I really thought that one day, when we were better, maybe he would ask me on that date. He said he would but now that I’m in the situation I find myself. Part of me hopes he’ll go away to school and find a nice girl. I feel like no matter what I choose to do about this baby. It’s like I’m damaged goods and as much as I was trying to forget that. I can’t. And Peeta deserves better.
Then again maybe I should leave. I’m always going to be known here, as the girl who was raped at her Prom. I feel so exposed here.
Vulnerable.
Stupid.
Weak.
Things I never thought I was.
Haymitch get’s a call from his friend at the police, saying that they’re doing what they can to look for Snow. He doesn’t want me alone for the rest of the night, just to be safe.
After saying goodbye to all my other friends, Peeta invites us to eat dinner with his family. I’m not sure if we should, but after the long day, I am really hungry.
We go to a restaurant in Peeta’s part of town. I worry it is too expensive but, Haymitch tells us it’s taken care of on the drive there.
“Call it a graduation gift, Sweetheart.” The old man mumbles.
We meet Peeta’s dad and mom and two brothers. Apparently, my mom and Peeta’s dad knew each other in high school. Peeta’s mom doesn’t say much but she seems pleasant enough.
His brothers are very nice and joke with Prim and Peeta about having the same true blue eyes. Peeta’s oldest brother Graham has light brown eyes like his mother. And the middle Mellark, Ryan, has a lighter blue-grey ones like Peeta’s dad.
I’m pretty quiet. I’m still a little freaked out by this morning’s revelation and then seeing Snow’s face. I don’t eat all my food. I excuse myself to the bathroom.
In the bathroom, after washing my hands, I bump into Peeta’s mom.
“Oh, hey Mrs. Mellark. Sorry, I didn’t see you.” I say apologetically.
“It’s fine. You and my son have become very close friends.” She says.
I’m not sure if it’s meant to be a question or a statement. So I just smile and shrug.
“Yes… he… he’s been there for me through all of this and I hope that he knows how much I appreciate him… for all he’s done.” I try to relate.
“Yes. He is a sweet boy and generous to a fault. I just hope… if you’re his friend… you wouldn’t try to hold him back, now would you?” She asks.
“No, I would never… what do you mean?” I ask.
I’m so confused. Did he say something?
“Peeta needs to fulfill his destiny. He should be going to school. But I fear that he is so worried about you. You see, I don’t think he wants to leave you, maybe out of some sense of obligation. And I’m sure you had things you wanted to do, before this unfortunate event. So I just think, if you truly care about him. Like I think you do, you’d tell him to live his life to it’s full potential. As if he would’ve before… this. So you can both go on and find happiness. You understand, right dear?” Mrs. Mellark tells me.
She has the tone you use to tell your kids their goldfish died.
He doesn’t want to leave me?
But I’d be holding him back.
Does he feel obligated to me?
My head is spinning. I guess I’ve been rationalizing the same things she’s telling me. But I find myself already missing Peeta from my life.
I wish I could go back…
Back in time and tell Cato no to Prom…
And that Peeta would’ve asked me instead.
And that we… we…
Oh, who am I kidding?
I’d still be from the wrong side of the tracks.
I’ll always be holding Peeta back.
“I understand. I just want Peeta to be happy.” I answer.
“I always knew you were a good girl. Thank you for being such a good friend to my boy, looking out for his best interest. You have to find your destiny too.” She says and hugs me but I feel like I might cry.
My destiny?
I don’t think I have one anymore.
I let go and walk back to the table and whisper to my mom I’d like to go soon.
“Hey everything ok?” Peeta asks me quietly outside the restaurant.
“Uh… Yeah I. I’m fine just tired and.” I trail off not knowing what else to say.
“Ok. Well can I text you later? I was hoping we could talk alone but, with everyone here.” He says quieter and smiles.
I’ve come to crave that smile.
It brightens my day like few things can.
“Okay just wait till nine. I should be home by then.” I whisper not looking him in the eyes.
I want to tell him goodbye then. It’s better if I let him go with a clean break. But I can’t deny him anything. I owe him too much. And I know it’ll start a conversation we shouldn’t have in front of everyone.
Peeta hugs me before I leave and I hold on for a little too long.
“You sure you’re alright?” He asks softly in my ear.
I’m gonna miss you.
Your safe hugs.
Your kind eyes.
Your friendship.
“Yeah. I’m good just tired like I said.” I lie.
When Haymitch drops us off he says a black and white is patrolling the area. And if we hear anything suspicious don’t hesitate to call the police or him.
We thank him again and say goodnight. I go to my room and right on time, I get a text from Peeta.
Peeta- Hey so thanks for coming to dinner. I know it was a stressful day.
Katniss- More than you realize. But it’s no problem. I liked your family.
Peeta- Thank you for saying that. So I’ve been thinking a lot about what to do now that I’m out of high school. How about you?
Without even thinking, I text…
Katniss- I’m going away to school soon.
Peeta- Really?
Katniss- Yeah, I got accepted to a music school. I write music. Well I used to. And I need to get away from this town and everyone in it. I have such bad memories here, from my Dad to Prom. I don’t feel like myself anymore since, what happened. I need to get back to what I loved. That’s music and my family. And I don’t want to have to look over my shoulder for Snow. He already occupies a lot of my nightmares. You should get away too. If that’s what you want.
Peeta- Oh. I didn’t know you felt that way. But I guess understand. That’s great that you got accepted to a music school! I’m happy for you. Where is the school?
I don’t answer.
Peeta- Katniss?
Katniss- Peeta, I care about you. Thank you for all you’ve done. Most people wouldn’t have. You are a special person. You should go to school. Make new friends and don’t let what happen to me, hold you back. I just want us both to heal and move on. I have so much on my plate right now and I need to get away and distance myself from what happen to me. Fresh start. You can stop worrying about me.
Peeta- Katniss, where is this coming from? You’ve helped me just as much as I’ve helped you. I know you have a lot on your plate and you deserve a fresh start. But don’t you want to be friends anymore? You don’t want me to know where you’ll be?
Katniss- It’s hard for me to look at you and not remember what we’ve been through. I just need time. To figure out what I need. I think you should just let me go.
Peeta- So that’s it? This is goodbye?
Katniss- I guess so. I will always remember your friendship.
Peeta- It will always be yours. Always.
It will always be mine.
Be mine.
After a shower and a cup of tea my mom made me, I finally decide to talk about the baby. Prim goes to bed and my mom sits down and hugs me.
“Mom. I didn’t even think I wanted kids. I can’t have Cato’s baby.” I start.
“I know you feel that way because of how much you’ve had to raise your sister, but if you go through with… not having it. You need to be prepared, emotionally for that. I’ve looked up some things and left pamphlets on your bed. Plus there is always adoption.” She states.
“I wasn’t finished. I can’t have Cato’s baby. But… I don’t know if I can just get rid of a baby, who didn’t ask to be here. It didn’t do anything wrong and I am the one to blame. I made the stupid mistakes that led up to its existence. I just don’t want to ever think of it as Cato’s baby, because it isn’t his. It’s mine.” I say.
Peeta is right.
It will always be… mine.
“Oh Katniss, you didn’t do anything wrong either. It is your baby. And that’s okay with me. I’m very proud that you made this decision with such maturity. I will try and support you however I can.” Mom says.
We hug and she says she will make an appointment for me to see an Ob/Gyn. Tears silently fall but I’m much more composed than earlier.
I’m having a baby.
A month and a half later, Rue doesn’t come home from the store. Her mom sent her at four in the afternoon, and at six she calls our house, thinking maybe she just got caught up with Prim.
“No, Miss Rooba. I haven’t seen her since this morning. Yes. Did you text her?” Prim says.
“Prim what is it?” I whisper, she shakes her head and keeps talking.
“Ok. Yes mam’. I’ll let you know. Bye. That was Rue’s mom she can’t find her. I’m gonna text Vic he probably knows where she is.” Prim says but she sounds a little worried.
“You think she’s with Vic?” I ask.
“She’s not answering texts or calls.” Prim says.
There’s a familiar car screech outside. Then banging in the front door.
Bam! Bam! Bam!
“Catnip!” Gale shouts.
We let him in and following behind him is Vic, Rory, his little sister Posy. Then from down the street come Thom and Jo holding little C.J.
“What’s going on?” I say freaking out.
“I came to make sure Rue wasn’t here and ask if you’d seen Vic. But I saw him in the car as Gale drove down the street.” Thom tells us.
Jo nods in agreement.
“Okay, what are you doing here?” I ask Gale.
“It’s me… I wanted to come.” Vic speaks up.
“You know where Rue is?” Thom asks Vic angrily.
Vic has tears in his eyes and I feel sick.
“No… Not exactly. We… I’ve been texting her like all morning. She texted me she was going to the store. But then, she said that she thought someone was following her, so she said I should go to her house if I didn’t hear back from her in 15 minutes. But I fell asleep!” Vic starts crying.
“What time was it? Let me see your phone.” Jo says and I grab the sleeping toddler from her.
“It was 4:10 and he fell asleep and then woke up to an unfinished text. At 5:55 he showed it to me. Rory just got Prim’s text about Rue not being home yet so we rushed over here.” Gale says.
Rue where are you?
“What does the unfinished text say?” I ask.
Gale looks at me.
“Vic, I’m scared. I luv u and fam. Tell Kat he died? It stops there.” Jo says and then it’s eerily quiet.
Who died?
“Call the police now!” Thom yells.
“Kat?”
“No. I don’t know who he is or who died.” I respond to Gale.
“But why did she spell it d, y, e anyway. She’s so good at spelling.” Vic says still crying.
Dyed?
“Hello? I think my sister was kidnapped! No she was walking home from the store. No she wouldn’t run away and all her friends can’t find her. My mom is driving around looking for her right now. But-” Thom takes the phone outside.
“I’m going to the store to see if anyone saw her.” Gale says.
“I’m going with you!” Prim shouts.
“Me too!” Both younger Hawthorne boys say at the same time.
This can’t be happening.
“Please find her, Gale.” Jo says taking C.J. back and sits down.
“Leave Posy with us. Just go.” I say.
After they leave I call Haymitch.
“Ok, Sweetheart. I got it you don’t want Coin on it cause she rubs you wrong. I’ll get my friend Boggs. Tell Thom to take a recent picture to the station. He and his mom need to fill out missing person forms and we’ll try to get an Amber Alert out. How many hours has it been?” Haymitch says after I explained everything to him.
“About two and a half hours. Haymitch do you think this was…” I ask.
“No need in jumping the gun here. Let’s get more facts. Have you called… Golden boy? He could help you. At least for support.” Haymitch asks.
He means Peeta.
“He needs to get ready to leave for college Haymitch. Not get dragged into more of my problems. We haven’t spoken since graduation night.” I say sadly.
“You could live a thousand lifetimes and never deserve that boy. Don’t you get it, girl? He wants to be by your side.” He fusses at me.
“Haymitch we don’t have time for this right now, okay?” I yell and hang up.
He won’t want to be by my side.
Not when I’m 9 months pregnant with someone else’s baby.
My phone rings.
“Catnip, so I’ve been asking around and Rue came in the store. Bought ketchup. And looked at a magazine for a couple of minutes then left. Who ever followed her was probably in the store. She walked to the corner and then turned like she was taking the short cut home. Even though Vic says her mom doesn’t like her to because of the cars going fast and she’d have to cross with no cross walk.”
“But Gale how could someone take her without anyone noticing? And how do you know she went that way-”
“Katniss, we just found the ketchup. It was in the park.” He says.
I hear Vic and Rory yelling and then wind.
“She crossed the street and then probably started running cause the bag has a rip. It’s farther away from the bottle but her receipt is in it. Dammit! He took her from the Park!” Gale says out of breath.
God please let her be okay.
“Oh God. Okay, I’ll call you back.” I end tears falling down my face.
“What is it?” Jo asks.
“Has Rue ever said anything about being followed ever before?”
“No.” I say.
“Do you know who would want to hurt her?”
He wants to hurt me.
“No.” I say.
“Had she always seemed like a happy kid or would she maybe want to get away from her family for any reason?”
You’re wasting time. It was Snow!
“No. She is happy and wouldn’t run away.” I say.
“Ok your done. Sign here.” Officer Lyme tells me.
After another two hours have passed, we’re all simultaneously, being questioned by officers, outside of Rue’s house.
“I already told you. No one would want to hurt my little sister, Man!” Thom shouts frustratedly.
Even with help from Boggs, they have to wait for approval to put out the Amber Alert. Apparently, because we don’t have a name, or description of who took her, also, because she is 14 instead of 2-10 year old? This is supposedly based on the “best judgment” approach.
So they’ve sent out uniforms to get info from us to question the store workers, the passers by at the time of the incident, and to look for more clues.
Since my neighborhood is crawling with cops, the news vans are back once again. Setting up camp exactly one hundred yards from where I’m sitting.
The reporters have already found out we think Rue was taken. I could say I’m upset, but because we don’t have an Amber Alert, they are actually proving themselves useful for something.
“Katniss! Katniss Everdeen! Effie Trinket, with channel 9 news. Can you tell us how you feel after everything you’ve been through, to now have a dear friend, abducted? Do you think it is the handy work of the elusive "Snow” character you keep claiming helped your own attacker?“ Effie yells at me from behind yellow caution tape.
"Shut up Effie.” Haymitch says pushing past her.
“Manners! Really Abernathy!” Effie shrieks at him.
Wonder how they know each other.
Haymitch shows the police officer his badge and they let him through.
“Hey, Look lady. My mom has my son in the house and he needs me, so could you hurry these questions along.” I hear Jo fussing at her questioning Officer, in the background.
They finished questioning Gale and Rory and Prim so I asked them to take Prim to their house. Thom and I just finished. I said I would stay with Vic till he was done. Haymitch went into my house to make some calls. My mom came home as soon as she heard, and is inside with Thom and Rooba.
“Ok, so you say that she had a feeling someone was following her, but she didn’t seem scared at first? Right?” Officer Jackson is taking Vic’s statement.
“Yeah, it seemed like she just wanted someone to know. Because, I think if she was scared at that point, she would have texted her brother to come get her or asked me to ask my brother to pick her up. But she maybe started getting closer to home and got scared for some reason, so she took the short cut and started running once she hit the park. She was almost home. She probably just thought she could make it.” Vic says.
Damn! She was so close.
“But then her other text. Makes it seem like she knew the person. So do you think it’s at all possible she is pulling a prank on you? Have you been in any fights lately?” Jackson asks.
“Mam’ I know your son is waiting. And I have family at home too. So the quicker we get through these questions. The quicker I can get outta your hair.” Officer Holmes is taking Jo’s statement and clearly both women are frustrated.
I’m siting in between the two questionings on the curb. Trying to think who died.
What are you trying to tell me Rue?
“No, man. We never fight. I haven’t even told her yet, but I love her. She’s been stressed lately cause Jo keeps getting phone calls from Cori, her baby’s daddy. He said he’s coming and wants to see his son. Plus it was freaking them out because he threatened Jo before about taken C.J. But other than that, she’s been the same.” Vic says.
Cori threatened to take C.J?
“Ok, so like I said yesterday C.J’s dad called and he said meet him around the corner. So I asked her to watch C.J. She rolled her eyes but she wasn’t upset, upset. She just worries about us. We talked after and she was fine.” Jo says.
Cori was around the corner yesterday?
“Calm down, Vic. We aren’t giving up ok?” Jackson says.
“He’s 6'2, light blond hair…” Jo says.
“If anything else comes to you just let us know.” Jackson says.
“No wait, he had blond hair but he dyed it for some reason, but he…”
He dyed it?
“Jo!” I yell.
“What?”
“He Dyed It! She was gonna put he dyed his hair!! Oh my god!” I cry.
Coriolanus. That was the boy who got teased in school! They called him SNOW!
“Cori took her! Cori took Rue!”
•••••••••••••••••
I’m barely able to control myself. I’m shaking with anger. I want to run and go find her now.
Jackson and Holmes just stare at me.
“What?” Vic says.
“Why would he? How do you know…?” Jo says.
Then she gets a far off look in her eyes. It’s hitting her that she seen the sketch of my description of snow and she once thought it looked kinda like him but the hair was too long and he only ever went by Cori with her.
Just then, Haymitch comes out saying the store has tapes from this afternoon and maybe we can find who ever took her. I tell him about Snow and Cori being the same person. I tell Vic to run and tell my mom and Rooba.
"I’m going to the police station with Jo. We are the only two who can identify him as the same person.” I tell Gale on the phone.
“Okay we’ll go to Rue’s and wait for you guys but Katniss? Be careful. Maybe you should call-” Gale says.
“Don’t… Say it. I’m letting him go. Just… please. Let me try to let him go.” I cut him off before he can say Peeta’s name.
“Fine. But he might be able to help and if it means finding Rue quicker.” Gale points out.
Damn you Gale!
“Fine. Just take care of them Gale, till we get back. He’s still out there.” I say frustrated.
“Okay. Your mom says all of you be careful.” He says and hangs up.
She means me, Jo and… her unborn grandchild.
We get in Haymitch’s car and I call Peeta’s phone. It goes straight to voicemail. So, I try texting him. But I still haven’t gotten an answer once we’ve pulled into the station.
“Boggs this is Katniss and Jo. They have both seen this guy. One as Snow and one as Cori.” Haymitch introduces us.
“Okay, to start with, do either of you know his last name and last known address?” Boggs asks.
“No, I don’t but he went to school with me so it could be in the yearbook.” I say.
“I… I don’t know it either.” Jo says ashamed.
No wonder C.J doesn’t have his last name.
“I met him in L.A. I didn’t even know he was from here. So the only address I have, is from there.” She continues.
“Alright, let’s get a Elsinore High School Year book in here.” Boggs yells at I don’t know whom.
“Let me show you girls the store tape.” Officer Holmes says taking us to another office.
After watching ten minutes of four blocked, black and white, fuzzy, footage, we see Rue going in the front. She gets ketchup pays for it. Stops at the magazines for a minute and then walks out.
“Wait, wait. Go back a little.” Jo says pointing at the screen.
Jackson rewinds it.
“There! Cori had on that same black hoodie when he came to see me.” Jo says.
We finish watching the tape the guy follows Rue out of the store. His hoodie is up going in and out so we don’t get a clear shot of his face.
“How could you tell?” I ask.
“The hoodie has a white rose spray painted on the back with some R.I.P and somebody’s graffiti type name.” Jo says.
“Ok. Very good that’s a clear clothes I.D of him; being at the last place she was seen. Now it still could be a coincidence that Cori took Rue, for whatever reason. So we need proof Snow and Cori are the same person.” Jackson says and takes out the tape and puts it in an evidence bag.
I still haven’t heard back from Peeta. Impatient, I call the bakery. His brother Graham picks up.
“Mellark’s bakery. You need hot buns? We got em’. Ouch, Ma! How can I help you?” Graham says clearly having been popped for playing.
“Hey Graham it’s Katniss have you seen-” I start but he cuts me off.
“Ooooh Ryan is looking for you two. He’s pissed Peet hasn’t brought his car back yet.” Graham says.
Looking for us two?
“Oh! Uh… Peeta isn’t with me. Did he say he would be? Haven’t you seen the news?” I ask.
“Yeah he said he had to use Ry’s car to see you and show you something important, and no to the news. We don’t have a T.V in here but I get off and 9:00, when we close. Why?” He asks.
Show me something important? About Snow?
“Rue Mason was kidnapped today at around 4:30 walking back from the store and after a bunch of questioning we figured out it was Joanna’s baby daddy and we think he is Snow. But I haven’t seen Peeta and now I’m worried. He won’t answer his phone.” I tell Graham.
“Shit! Are you serious? Ok look, he took Ry’s car. It has On Star. Ask the police to highjack it or whatever they do to find it. I’m gonna tell my parents. Here, take down my cell phone so you can keep us informed.” Graham says.
“Thanks. Ok.”
After I store his number. And tell Jo and Haymitch what he just told me. Boggs decides that although we are worried about Peeta he hasn’t been missing long enough to cause alarm. So unless we find a link between Cori and Snow and Rue being missing to Peeta being, possibly missing, they are four separate things.
“Fuck that!” Jo yells and slams a desk.
“Calm down! Let’s think.” Haymitch chastises her.
“Ok so can I look up yearbooks online? Jo does Cori have a MySpace or a… a face space?” Jackson asks.
“It’s Facebook. And no. Not that I know of. The number he’s been calling me on is out of service. And the other cop, Holmes ran the plate of the car I saw him get out of. It was stolen and found empty already.” Jo says exasperated.
How the hell did he get Rue to where he took her? Un-noticed, on foot?
“I don’t even know if he went to Elsinore High. I saw him when I was in middle school he was in 8th grade when I was in 6th. That means we need the David A. Brown Middle school year book.” I say also aggravated at our seemingly dead end.
“I know it feels hopeless but the Amber Alert is out with Rue’s picture and Cori’s description and we need to breathe and look through these pictures.” Jackson says.
Okay stay calm and breathe.
God I’m nauseous.
“Thank God! You found the online middle school yearbook.” Jo says.
I text Gale what’s happening with Peeta and the case. So the family is up to speed.
Gale texts me back that he remembers a Cori in his class in middle school. Mr. Leeg’s class specifically, possibly married to my old teacher Mrs. Leeg. It was very helpful. After what seemed like hours…
“That’s him! Coriolanus Thread!” I say pointing at his picture.
“Yeah that’s Cori just younger.” Jo says.
“I knew it.” I say.
Please let Rue and Peeta be ok.
“So we can go to his house and get Rue right?” Jo asks impatiently.
“Okay ladies. Your work is done thank you. We’ll keep you posted as to our investigation.” Coin is standing at the doorway to the office and all of us appear shocked at her presence.
“Well I… we still need to find Peeta.” I say.
“Yes, well in 48 hours if he hasn’t returned, his folks can fill out a missing persons form but you can go home for now. Jackson you’ll escort them home won’t you?” Coin says and I get the feeling she wants us gone.
What is up your ass lady?
“Uh, let’s get you two home then.” Jackson says.
“Haymitch where were you when the dragon lady snuck up on us?” I say kicking his foot.
He fell asleep on a bench beside the vending machine while we looked at the yearbook pictures.
Ugh! And he smells like whiskey.
“What? Who?” Haymitch grumbles but sits up.
“Great brainless! Now your drunk ass can’t drive us home.” Jo says to Haymitch.
He burps. Then Jackson comes over and gathers all the statements and evidence for Rue and Snow/Cori. He puts it in a box. And puts it on his desk.
“Don’t worry about him. He’s been around a long time. He will continue to be around and drink and win cases. Why don’t I get Officer Messalla here to help me drive you all home?” Jackson says.
Messalla smiles at Jackson and says it would be her pleasure. I go in Jackson’s car with Holmes. Jo and Haymitch follow in the car with Messalla and her partner Officer Mitchell.
“Jackson? What if Peeta went looking for Sn- Cori and he got him too?” I ask.
“Well, we don’t know that Peeta did that.” He says.
“Yeah but his brothers car has OnStar if they reported it stolen then you’d have to look for it right?” I ask.
Little does he know, 15 minutes ago, I asked Graham to do that very thing.
“Yes, but Katniss, I’m not about to go looking for it right now with you in the-”
“Be advised. We’ve got a possible 10-16. Dark Blue Chevy Malibu, license number. November-8-Romeo-Yankee-Delta-Romeo. OnStar Navigational says last pinged 1730. It’s located at…” Dispatch says through the car radio.
Yes! Thank you Graham.
“N8RYDR? What is that?” Jackson asks.
“Night Rider.” I say pleased with myself for thinking of the plan and figuring out the license plate.
“Hey uh, Jackson, that address is pretty close. We could check it out real quick.” Messalla’s voice comes through the radio.
“Katniss. You did that didn’t you?” Jackson accuses.
“Jackson, I know they are connected. Please?” I beg.
Meanwhile, in the car behind us, Jo is telling Haymitch why we got kicked out so fast.
“So Coin basically said we no longer need your services. Even though, without you girls they’d have precisely Bubkis? That about right? So what did you two find in the online yearbook?” Haymitch asks her.
“That his last name is Thread.” Jo says.
“Did you say Tread or Thread? As in Romulus Thread.” Haymitch asks.
“T-H-R-E-A-D. Why-”
“Yo, coppers we need to turn this thing around! Now!” Haymitch yells at Messalla and Mitchell.
“What the hell, Haymitch?” Jo yells.
“Hey sir! Calm down, we’re about to investigate The Mellark’s stolen car that Katniss was so eager to find.” Messalla says.
“Jo, do you have a phone?” Haymitch asks her.
“Yeah old man. Are you still drunk?” Jo says.
“Boggs guess what your perps last name is? Thread. Yeah like Romulus Thread. No, I don’t know if she knows just make sure she doesn’t leave.
"Okay, Katniss we are now conducting a ride along. That means you are going with us to check out the stolen vehicle but you are to stay in the car. For all we know Peeta is just with his girlfriend or something.” Jackson says.
Ouch! Why does that sting so bad?
“He doesn’t have a girlfriend.” I mumble under my breath.
Jo texts me that Haymitch said Romulus Thread was Alma Coins Father and ex Chief of Police.
Is Snow related to her?
“Jackson! Alma Coin is Romulus Threads daughter. Why does Cori have the same last name as her father?” I ask.
“Come to think of it. Alma is married, now. So, she could have her husbands last name.” Holmes offers up.
I text Gale with an update. My mom tells him to tell us to come home and let police handle it. Jo gets the same kind of text from Thom.
But Rue is out here and she needs us, and maybe Peeta too.
“Mess, Mitchell, you wanna check it out?” Jackson asks through his radio.
“10-4. We’re on it.” Messalla replies through the radio.
We pull up the address. I can’t see Ry’s car and I’m scared about why it’s here in the first place.
We’re in a poorly lit area and there’s a long driveway leading to a decent sized house. The house only has one light on upstairs. The houses on either side are at least half an acre away. There are a few trees in the surrounding area.
“Katniss can you call Peeta and see if the phone rings?” Jackson asks me.
I do and it rings until it goes to voicemail again. But we see a small blue light in the darkness on the side of the house.
Is Peeta’s phone here?
Where is he?
Is Rue here too?
“Okay M&M. Your up.” Jackson says into the radio.
“Is that your nickname for them?” I ask.
“Yeah, we call Messalla and Mitchell, Slim Shady or M&M. They call me and Holmes, Josh and Katey or Pacey and Joey. So fair is fair.” She says.
“Who? Are those your first names?” I ask.
“Really you’ve never heard of Dawson’s Creek, kid? I keep forgetting how young y-” Holmes is cut off by the radio.
“J, this is the right car but it’s empty. I can hear someone shouting in the house. Should we knock and ask about the vehicle or treat the situation with caution?” Messalla asks almost whispering.
I can’t breathe.
Who’s shouting?
“No don’t knock. Just head back to your car and-"Jackson starts.
"S- someone is coming out if the house we are hiding behind the car. Going silent.” Messalla whispers and then there’s no noise.
“Shit!” Holmes says.
“Katniss I’m going to let you out to go to the other car with Haymitch and Joanna. We have to go back up our officers.” Jackson tells me.
He gets out, opens my door and I run to the car about ten feet behind the one I got out of. When I look back Jackson and Holmes are gone.
“Open the door brainless.” Jo says.
“Now, I know you want to run over there and endanger your life, Sweetheart. But you sit your ass down.” Haymitch tells me.
Jo and I sit on the trunk of the car. Feeling anxious and helpless and hyper aware of my surroundings I see lights coming down the road and tap Jo. She sees it too.
“Haymitch get out of the car.” I whisper.
We close the door quietly and hide behind some trees until the car passes.
“Put your hands up and get on the ground!” Holmes shouts from close to the house.
“Coriolanus! Get in the house!”
“Damn if that didn’t sound like Coin.” Haymitch says.
We start moving closer to the house trying to hide in the shadows.
“Excuse us, Detective Coin, but that man is wanted for questioning. Because this car was reported stolen less than an hour ago and we think he may be the same perp that assisted in the Everdeen rape. So he needs to come with us.” Jackson states as calmly as he can.
“Help!”
“Hey we’re in here!”
“Mess check out the basement!” Holmes yells after hearing two voices coming from under the house.
Rue and Peeta?
Pop! Pop!
“Mitchell!” Messalla screams.
“Stop! Now!” Holmes shouts.
“Lower your weapon Jackson!” Coin yells.
“You lower your weapon! You just shot a fellow officer!” Jackson yells back.
“We have an officer down at 736 Capitol Way. Requesting an ambulance… and back up.”
“What do you want to do Coin? Cori is in handcuffs. You just shot and officer and there are three guns on you. Is this worth it?” Jackson tries to reason with her.
“He’s my son alright! Would it be worth it to you?” Coin says.
Her son?
Jo gasps next to me. It all makes sense now. If Snow is really Cato’s cousin, that means he’s her nephew. No wonder she treated me that way in the hospital when we first met. I told her, her nephew and her son, however inadvertently, raped me.
“Coin, we don’t want anymore blood shed here tonight. What can we do to make that happen?” Jackson negotiates.
There is a loud bang in the house the stomping up stairs and another bang. Followed by the front door opening.
“Let my son go.” Coin orders.
“You know I can’t do that.” Jackson says.
Then I see them. First Rue. Then Peeta.
They’re alive.
Haymitch grabs both Jo and I’s mouth. Good thing cause we both let out muffled screams.
“Shh! You have to be quiet! We may be the only witnesses to this scene.” Haymitch whispers.
We both shake our heads in agreement. So he lets go.
Sirens are headed towards us.
Pop!
Coin shot Jackson!
He falls down. More shots are fired. Holmes shoots Coin in the shoulder. Messalla shoots Coin in the knee.
A shot must go into Peeta and Rues direction toward the house, because Peeta covers Rue and then slumps down to the ground.
Peeta!
Somehow in the shuffle Cori must’ve gotten away. I feel dizzy. They have to catch him.
When will this nightmare end?
Coin is lying on the ground. Jackson gets her gun away from her and starts reading Coin her rights. The ambulance is coming down the driveway. Messalla leaves Mitchell to check on Jackson.
I can’t help it anymore. I run to Peeta and Rue. Jo’s hot on my heels.
“Rue!” Jo calls.
“Jo! Katniss!” Rue cries.
She’s ok!
But Peeta isn’t moving.
“Peeta! Peeta can you hear me?” I yell.
“He saved me.” Rue cries into Jo’s shoulder.
“Peeta? Please be okay.” I say my tears falling onto him.
I lean close to him but try not to crush him. I feel his neck for a pulse. His heart is beating. I check his arms and chest for bullet holes.
“It’s his leg. His leg is bleeding. He’ll be ok right?” Rue asks in a small voice.
“Did that bastard hurt you?” Jo asks Rue.
“No. Peeta wouldn’t let him.” Rue says.
How long was Peeta with her?
“Excuse me miss. Is he hurt?” A paramedic asks me.
“Yes. His name is Peeta Mellark.” I say crying.
I move and let the paramedics do there job. They cart away Mitchell, Jackson, Coin and Peeta. They check Rue. But she’s relatively fine. Messalla and Holmes drive Haymitch, Jo, Rue, and I home.
“I’m sorry he got away again.” Holmes tells me holding it together better than I am.
“I’m sorry about Jackson.” I tell her.
The nightmares I faced last night were the worst I’ve ever had. First, Prim comes in and holds me till I fall back asleep. Then when I scream the second time, mom comes in and lays beside us both.
I stay somewhere between drifting back to sleep and startling myself back awake for the rest of the night. Not to mention having to get up to go pee every two hours or so.
Thanks to mom. I haven’t had as much nausea. She gives me ginger candies to suck on and peppermint tea.
Being pregnant is not without its challenges, but a lot of the time I forget about it until I’m starving or something that used to fit feels irritatingly tight on my lower abdomen. Most of my clothes were always a little baggy though, so no one has noticed anything.
I decide to go see Peeta in the morning. Plus, I want to check on Jackson and Mitchell too. We stop to check on Rue and the family first.
Rue was shaken up but relatively unharmed. We told her how her text message helped us figure out who Snow was. She was as glad as she could be still worrying about Peeta’s injury.
“You really should thank Peeta for his part as well.” Rue tells me.
“Yeah, if he hadn’t gone looking for Snow. We couldn’t have tracked his car to Rue.” Thom says.
“And not to mention Detective Catnip here.” Gale chimes in.
“No really. It was everyone’s effort. Without Jo and Vic I would never have figured out the connection with Snow and Cori. Without Officer Jackson and Holmes, and Messalla, and Mitchell. Coin would have gotten away with covering the whole thing up.” I say still shocked at the events that transpired.
“Hey everybody. Breakfast is ready.” Rooba calls in a voice that we’ve all become accustom to.
Rooba’s blessing over the meal this morning was filled with extra gratefulness to have her daughter was back home safe, well wishes for our families. Also, with hope that Jackson, Mitchell and Peeta recover fast and faith that Cori will be caught and brought to justice for all his crimes.
After we all eat. My mom and I head to the hospital. Unfortunately so has every news reporter in the state it seems.
Boggs called a press conference. As we walk up we see the Mellark family and Holmes and Messalla.
They’re explaining that Coin was apprehended. That with the work of the fine officers involved, they saved Rue and Peeta from Coriolanus Thread, who is indeed the very same rape accomplice, Snow. But that he regrettably got away. They ask if anyone knows his whereabouts to please contact their local authorities.
They mention how heroic Peeta was, and say he was badly hurt but should make a full recovery. Lieutenant Castor Jackson is in critical condition. Officer Pollux Mitchell died of his injuries just an hour ago.
Mitchell’s family comes to the podium and speaks. Next to say a few words is Jackson’s sister. Then finally, Peeta’s dad. I, along with probably most of America, shed a few tears at the things said about these brave men. And Peeta gets included in their honored and distinguished band.
I sneak into the hospital and tip toe in to Jackson’s wing. I get a glimpse of him through a door; before a nurse tells me I can’t be in here, unless I’m family. She recognized me though and tells me she’ll keep my mom informed of his progress. I thank her and leave.
You can survive this Jackson.
I ask one of the officers on guard where Coin is being held. Once they tell me, my feet involuntarily go in the direction of her room. When I get to her room, she has a bandage on her shoulder and she’s handcuffed to the bed by her hands and feet. But she is awake.
“What do you want?” She spits.
To know how you could protect him.
“You knew your son was involved in my rape, didn’t you?” I ask.
“No. He didn’t rape you. My son wouldn’t do that.” She deflates at the end and starts crying.
Holmes comes in, “Katniss you shouldn’t be in here. Peeta is asking for you.”
Coin chuckles at me, through her tears.
“You know, they were heavily into drugs. And Jo says that’s why she broke up with Cori and didn’t even tell him about the baby at first. Not that it excuses their behavior. But maybe they were good kids, once. But can’t you see that he has changed, and isn’t a good person anymore?” I ask to Coin angered by her disregard.
“Oh, shut up you bitch! You don’t know what it’s like to have a child and raise them. For them to, turn on you. Act like you’re the enemy. He went to go live with his father and stopped calling and coming to visit. But he’s still my son. He just needed help and now he could be dead somewhere!” She screams at me.
“Yes or he could be planning to kill someone! He’s not stable. Kidnapping a helpless little girl, and threatening the mother of his child? Come on Alma, he needs to be in custody. Tell us where he is. Please before it’s too late.” Holmes says to Coin.
Coin starts cursing and yelling, “Wait and see! Just wait and see! You bitch!” While pulling her arms up and failing around. Holmes takes me out of there and nurses rush in to sedate Coin.
“Katniss, what were you thinking going in there?” Holmes asks me as we walk to Peeta’s room.
“I don’t know. I just thought she had a human side and would be remorseful for everything. Mitchell’s dead because she shot him. And Jackson… According to Haymitch, she used to be a good cop. I wanted to believe there was good left in her, because maybe then, there could be good somewhere in Snow. He is out there and he could try to hurt my loved ones. I don’t want to feel like a victim to him anymore.” I admit.
“Then don’t. He doesn’t control that and he will get caught eventually. My guess is he got as far away from here as he could, to hide with his tail between his legs. And if he ever comes back we will be prepared. You can be too. Take some self-defense classes. Keep going to see that Dr. Aurelius. And keep your eyes open. You have really good instincts and you’re a smart girl. Don’t doubt that. Have faith in yourself.” Holmes tells me.
“Thanks. Do you think Jackson’s gonna pull through?” I ask.
“I think so. He’s a fighter, you know.” She says.
“Hey.” Peeta says as I walk into his room.
“Hey. How you feelin’?” I ask scared he hates me.
“Oh, you know. I feel shot in the leg.” He says and manages a small smile.
He’s okay. Don’t cry.
“I’m so sorry you were in that situation. But I shudder to think what could’ve happened to Rue, if you hadn’t been there.” I say trying to swallow the lump in my throat.
“She might’ve gotten away if not for me.” He says.
“What do you mean? She told us you saved her. More than once.” I dispute
“Well, I couldn’t let him hurt her. But before that, I got out my old middle school yearbook, to try and find the guy that got teased in school. I asked Ry to barrow his car. Even though you weren’t talking to me, I thought you’d want to see it. I was on my way to your house, when I saw Rue running through the park.” Peeta tells me.
“Oh My God! That’s how he took her without anyone seeing.” I gasp.
“Yeah, she saw me, ran to the car, started trying to explain that she thought someone was following her. Then he popped out from behind a tree with a gun. He grabbed her and said he’d shoot her if I didn’t do what he said. He made me get in the trunk. My phone was in the front of the car so I couldn’t call anyone. She later told me he took off his hoodie, put it on her, and pulled the hoodie over her face. He put her in the passenger seat and held the gun to her while he drove, telling her he’d shoot her if she tried anything funny. I think she started typing a text message while in the car with him, but she got scared and stopped. He drove us to the house you found us at, and I prepared to try and wrestle him when he opened the trunk. But he had Rue do it and held the gun to her head. I was scared he was gonna kill her just to get back at me for beating up Cato and testifying against him. I had no idea at first that he was C.J’s dad.” Peeta relays his story.
“How did she send the text then?” I ask.
“Once he got us inside. He had me duck tape Rue’s mouth and hands in front of her and then hit me on the head. I woke up in the basement and Rue was tied to a chair and my hands were tied behind my back. She couldn’t see that well because it was dark and she couldn’t look down because of how she was bound. But I’m guessing she typed the part about how she loved her family in the car. I could talk, but I threw up once and I was dizzy. The doctors are saying I had a concussion from Snow hitting me on my head. But I talked to Rue and I told her that the guy who took us was Snow he just cut and dyed his hair. She had hid the phone in her bra and wiggled until it fell down her shirt and she tried to text info to Vic. So he could get help and you could connect Snow as Cory. But we heard movement and she started to panic and pushed send before he came down. Then I turned around and grabbed it from her. We’re so dumb we should’ve called 911. I hid the phone behind me on the floor. He came in yelling about what a mess we made of everything and he called Jo some bad names. When he left I grabbed to phone and tried to give it back to Rue but she started crying cause the phone had died.” Peeta says.
“Peeta I’m so sorry. If I would’ve been in touch with you, we could’ve met somewhere. Maybe you wouldn’t have been on the way to my house. Maybe Rue would’ve made it home before he grabbed her and nobody would be dead and hurt right now.” I start crying.
“Yeah, but we probably wouldn’t have Coin, or Snow on the run. If I showed you the yearbook and we went to the police Coin would’ve made sure no one found out. She may have just killed us both and covered it up. And according to the police, I think his ultimate goal was to take C.J from Jo. I know Rue is happier her nephew was safe even if that meant her being taken in his place. Katniss, I will heal. Jackson and Mitchell are courageous police officers who know every time they put on the uniform, their lives are at risk. They wouldn’t want you blaming yourself. Trust me.” Peeta says.
I run over to him and wrap my arms around him in a hug. He hugs me back.
“Katniss. Don’t cry. It’s okay. Pleas-”
I stop his mouth with my lips. My impulse to do something I’ve wanted to do for so long taking over. Peeta’s lips are soft and warm against mine.
He seems taken off guard at first. But he quickly takes ahold of my face and the upper hand. What starts as a gentle, sweet, kiss, becomes more passionate and frantic.
He lightly licks my top lip. I open up willingly letting him invade my mouth, and tangle our tongues, coaxing a delicate moan out of me.
I’ve never been kissed like this.
I feel high and ignited. My hands clutch the fabric at his chest and the hair at the nape of his neck. He runs and hand down from my shoulder, to my back. Caressing my side. Then sliding onto my hip. Peeta’s fingers dip slightly into the top of my jeans, sending chills through my whole body.
I feel tension in my belly and then a bump! I jerk away from Peeta unlatching our lips. His face is flushed and shocked.
Oh! What was that?
“Katniss. I’m sorry. Are you ok? I’m sorry I should… I shouldn’t have kissed you.” He fumbles.
Shouldn’t have? Why?
“I kissed you. But umm… my stomach hurts. I gotta go, Peeta.” I say rushing out.
I find my mom. I explain the weird feeling I felt.
What’s happening?
“Katniss, you just felt your baby move!” Mom tells me quietly, so no one else can here.
“Oh! Okay, so nothing’s wrong with me?” I say relieved.
“No. You’ve been under a lot of stress lately. Why, what were you doing? When you felt it?”
Kissing Peeta Mellark.
“Um. Just hanging out with Peeta. He is doing better by the way.” I half-lie.
“Okay. Good. So you’re alright then?” She asks.
Am I?
Was what I was doing wrong?
Is that why the baby chose that moment to scare the crap out of me?
“Uh huh.” I say.
“Okay, love you. Why don’t we get you home?” She says.
At home, I get on the computer and look at the school I was accepted to. It has a lot of grants and student loan options. If I live on campus and get a job, will I have time for a baby?
I click on a link for a scholarship program and somehow get to a scholarship application.
May as well apply right?
I start filling it out and then I get a text.
Peeta- I just want to make sure you’re ok. Please text me back.
Katniss- Yes. I’m fine. I just needed to get out of there. I’m home now. Sorry, I kissed you. I’m not sure where that came from.
Peeta- Maybe it came from your feelings for me?
Katniss- Peeta, I shouldn’t have feelings for you because I’m going away to school. You’re going away to school and we are great as friends. If we complicate that it could be bad. I just don’t think we’re ready.
Peeta- You mean you’re not ready. I could be ready. I wanted to ask you out remember?
Katniss- Yes, but Peeta, then life happened. We are, broken and carry battle scars. I don’t know if I’ll ever be ready. You might not feel the same way about me forever.
Peeta- Why won’t you let me decide what I feel for you and how long I want to feel it? I’ve felt it for years.
Katniss- You’ve felt what for years?
Peeta- Katniss can I see you?
Katniss- Your in the hospital? I just saw you.
Peeta- No, when I’m out. I’ll come by after I’m released.
Katniss- Okay but Peeta. Just focus on getting better.
Peeta- Thank you.
Katniss- You’re Welcome.
Peeta- Goodnight Katniss.
After texting Peeta, I go back to the computer. I get to the section of the application where you must write an essay. I stay up all night writing it. In the morning, I’m exhausted.
My phone rings. Haymitch tells me that Jackson woke up and he’s doing much better. But that Coin committed suicide last night.
What else could happen?
“Sweetheart, that’s not all. We think Cori snuck into the hospital last night.” Haymitch says.
Peeta!
“Your boys okay. It’s just that if he went there to see his mom. Then he knows she died and Boggs is worried he’ll want revenge so he wants to put you and your sister and your mom into Witness Protection. And frankly, I agree.” Haymitch says.
“But. But Haymitch?”
“We would be putting Rooba, Jo, C.J and Rue in also. But Thom refuses. Says he’s going out of state for college anyway and can’t disappear without Delly. The Hawthorne crew hasn’t had any threats so we can’t move them either.” Haymitch tells me.
This is crazy!
“What about? I was planning to go to school also.” I say still in shock.
“Yeah, well we could talk to the board of admissions and tell them your situation. They can recommend you to a similar school in another state and the government will be moving you and… and changing your names. But they’ll be finding your mom a good job. So I think you will find you end up in a higher tax bracket from now on. I’m sorry about the boy.” Haymitch says.
“Peeta isn’t my boyfriend. I guess now’s as good a time as any to tell you. I’m pregnant. I don’t want to hold back his future so…” I say tears welling up in my eyes.
“Wait is it-”
“It’s my baby, Haymitch. And I expect you to keep attorney, client confidentiality about that information. When do we have to leave?” I ask as stoically as I can.
“Two days.”
The events over the last four months have been life changing. Haymitch will be able to contact us and he’s assured us as soon as Coriolanus “Snow” Thread is caught we can return. But my faith that will happen is shaken.
Our last meal at Hazelle’s is rough. Rue and Prim are equally happy they get to stay together as they are devastated to be leaving Vic and Rory.
Gale invites Madge and Thom invites Delly. I saw Finnick and Annie before they left for the airport yesterday. BeeTee and Wiress both got early admissions and left before the kidnapping but have been sending their love through email and are sad we won’t be able to email anymore.
We try to remember the good times we’ve had around this huge kitchen table. We laugh. We cry. Everyone is putting on a brave face since half of this makeshift family is leaving in the morning.
Peeta is still in the hospital. Peeta has texted me goodnight, every night since we started helping each other get through the nights. Even when I wasn’t talking to him, he texted it. Tonight, for the last time on this phone, I text back.
Katniss- Goodnight Peeta.
“Peeta, why do you want to make this harder than it has to be? Stop putting yourself in danger for me.”
“Kat you were gonna leave without telling me. If I hadn’t over heard Holmes talking to Messalla, I still wouldn’t know. Of course I snuck out.”
He knocked on my window at midnight and I let him in. He looks so hurt that I could leave him.
“It’s raining, there’s a psychopath on the loose and you have a a metal pin and stitches in your leg.” I whisper so I don’t wake the whole house.
He carefully takes my hands in his. They’re surprisingly warm considering he just came in out of the cold. I hope he doesn’t have a fever.
“Tell me you don’t care about me?”
“Peeta what?” I shake my head and turn around.
“Can you say you don’t?”
“Peeta, we aren’t discussing this now. I’m leaving in the mornin’-“
“I love you, Katniss. I love you.”
I spin back around and he’s has unshed tears in his eyes.
“I’ve tried not to tell you. Because all the books say it’s too soon after this kind of tragedy to put this kind of pressure on you. I don’t want anything from you. You don’t owe me anything. But I have to tell you before you go. I know you care about me too.”
I close the small distance between us and kiss him like I did in the hospital. I think about what he’s just told me, and everything I know. Not only does he love me, it seems he has had feelings for me for a while because he remembers me singing in kindergarten. He wanted to ask me to Prom and he was sweet enough to stand by because someone beat him to it. He took pictures with me and let our friends tease him about being alone. He was no doubt angry I was being dumb and could’ve tried to steal me from the date, but he’s always thinking of others. He knew I needed help and he blamed himself for what happened. But he was my rock through all of the aftermath. Keeping me safe. Helping me feel safe. Always being cautious of my fear and never making me fear him. He read about how to deal with survivors. He himself is quite a survivor and he stayed away when I pushed him away. All the while selflessly putting his wishes on the back burner, for me.
“Peeta, I love you too. I have to go tomorrow. But I… I want you to stay with me, tonight.”
“Always.”
“I don’t know if you can forgive me for being so stupid and oblivious but I-“
“I already told you. You never need to apologize to me, love.” He says hugging me tight.
I sit on my bed and pull him down with me. He’s got an arm around me and draws little soothing shapes on my shoulders.
“Will I be able to contact you? I guess not, huh? Well, can I write to you? Maybe under a false name, or through Haymitch?”
I shake my hand no. The tears fall down both our faces as the gravity of the situation hits us.
“Kat, say something. Please.”
“Will you? Would you…” I cover me face with my hands. “I’m not good at saying something.”
“What do you need?” He asks and in that moment, I know he’d give me the moon if he could.
“I need you.” I tell him honestly.
“You have me. Okay? You don’t need to worry-“
“I need you, Peeta.” I emphasize the need that I feel growing with the revelation of my feelings.
“Oh. OH… you mean? But you… we… Katniss? Are you sure?”
“Yes.”
It’s not crazy rush passion or exactly how he might’ve imagined it.
We slowly explore each other’s bodies and get to know what feels amazing. I don’t expect much so it’s even more meaningful when he makes me climax with just his hands and then him mouth.
“You’re so beautiful and strong. Don’t ever let anyone tell your you’re not.” He whispers in the ear he just nibbled.
“I have to tell you something.”
“You’re pregnant aren’t you?” He guesses.
“How? When did you know?”
He gently rubs my belly as he rolls me on my side and lines up our bodies so he can enter me for a second time tonight.
“I was always aware of the possibility. But the morning sickness, the way you craved cheese buns, and when you fainted. I was pretty sure. I thought that’s why you pushed me away, but Katniss?”
He pushes in and I gasp at how good it feels.
“I love you, so much. How could I not love the baby?” He clarifies.
“Peeta, I love you.”
We finish together in a handful of moans and sighs.
I wake to a knock on my door.
I don’t feel him in the bed. In fact I’m in the clothes I wore yesterday.
It was just a dream?
“Haymitch called, sis. We can go back.” Prim says tears in her eyes.
I’m so shocked I almost miss the whirlwind of little legs.
“Mama wake-ity up. Come on, cereal s’ready.”
55 notes · View notes
zillyeh · 3 years
Text
Storm Season (2/???)
Part 1 Part 2 Part 3
Word count: 3035 :)
Content warning: VossMiles flirting, Voss... sweating
Synopsis: Voss meets Miles for a normal little chat and some coffee.
Google Doc
The apartment Voss had been able to set himself up with that first night was… well it was what you’d expect from a no questions asked, cash in hand first night move in. He told himself this would be temporary. It was, at the very least, better than being left to Delhon’s bitter winter air. Marginally, anyway. He didn’t have shit but the nasty coffee table whoever was here last left behind, and a futon. He was almost more grateful that the frame had been empty when he got here. Though he still wasn’t exactly recovered from sleeping on the floor that day...
He turned Mr. Aarika’s card over in his hands. He hadn’t realized it at the time, but it smelled nice as well as being pretty. Made sense, the logo on the back was some big fancy perfume company, he’d found. Probably one of the nicest businesses that called Delhon their home, too. What was he, he wondered..? He could always call and ask, but...
Ugh, something about the prospect made him nervous. Finding work was proving more difficult than he’d anticipated, but he didn’t want to seem desperate. Or pathetic. Either. Both.
He wanted to see him again, though. More than healthy, but healthy wasn’t exactly his strong suit when it came to men like that. Was a week too short a time? He had to be a busy man, he couldn’t imagine someone who carried around business cards not being. Then again he used to carry business cards when he was pretending law fit him, but Voss was kind of an outlier.
It wouldn’t kill him to see what he had in mind… if he wasn’t just tossing these out to whatever pretty ex fleet he saw that day. Voschi would love to believe he was special, but getting his hopes up felt dangerous. For both of them.
“Just fucking do the damn thing.” He grumbled to himself, leg shaking more than he liked it to. He took one more deep breath before tapping Miles’ number into his phone.
“Hello?” Came his voice after two rings, certainly less sweet than he’d been last week.
“Uh, hi, Mr. Aarika?” Voss wished he’d drank something before doing this, anything. He got up to pace as he spoke. “It’s, uh, Voss, I don’t know if you-”
“Oh Voschi!” His delight made Voss burn a bright teal almost instantly. “Hi, sweetheart, how have you been holding up?”
“Oh y’know, doing my best.” Voss could swear he heard something on the other end of his call, but couldn’t place what. “I’ve been, uh, thinking about you- uh, your offer I mean.”
“I do hope you’ve not been out on the street this whole time, honey.” The concern in his voice was sweet. Almost swoon worthy.
“No, no, I’ve got a place, but not really anything else, y’know?” Voschi ran his hand over his slow growing buzz cut and that metal clamp binding his skull together. “I just, uh, can’t survive on fumes forever, ha ha.” Oh god, that came out so much more pathetic than he wanted it to. Aarika hummed on the other end and clicked his tongue. Voss bit his knuckle as he waited for him to respond.
“Oh baby, they did you dirty didn’t they?” Aarika sighed finally. “Tell you what, how about you meet me for coffee this weekend, hm? See what I can do for you.”
“Uh, yeah, yeah that sounds great, Mr. Aarika.” Voss nodded unnecessarily as he spoke. “Where? There isn’t, uh exactly a lot of places around me…”
“Can I text you at this number? I can send you some addresses close to where we met if you’d like.”
“Sure! That’s fine, I uh, ended up pretty close to there anyway…”
The weekend, Saturday specifically, came surprisingly quick for someone with nothing to fill up his time. He did end up buying a marginally nicer set of clothes for this. He wasn’t entirely broke, not yet anyway.
The cafe Mr. Aarika suggested wasn’t exactly close, but he would rather get a little further away from his new neighborhood. It was nice, pretty, and he was already situated by the time Voss showed up.
“Hey, uh, sorry to keep you waiting.” He said, pulling off his gloves and stuffing them in his coat pocket as he slid into the chair opposite Aarika.
“Oh, it’s fine, I just got here myself.” Mr. Aarika said with a reassuring smile. His anon outfit had been ditched, and with it any attempt to look less rich than he apparently was. What looked like a diamond chain sat in the center of his generously unbuttoned shirt. He also might have been wearing… Mascara? Something? Were his eyes that pretty when they first met?
Maybe it was the lack of grey… Jade… feline pupils… They really just made him that more breathtaking. Whether or not Mr. Aarika noticed Voschi’s internal… crisis? he didn’t seem to care. He beckoned a yellowblooded waitress to their table without taking those pretty eyes off Voss.
“You look like you could do with some caffeine, Mr. Horjan.” Aarika mused. “Any preferences?”
“Uh… I don’t usually go for fancy or nothin’, but I wouldn’t say no if you’ve got suggestions.”
“Good” He said with a grin, batting his eyelashes up at their patient waitress. “Two of my usual then, honey. Ah, hold the… y’know for my friend here.” She nodded. Voss didn’t want to ask what "y'know" meant. He had a hunch.
“Yes sir, can I get you anything el-”
“Can I have a muffin?” Voss didn’t let her finish. “Blueberry?” She looked mildly annoyed, but smiled all the same.
“‘Course.” She said, jotting that down on her notepad. She looked to Mr. Aarika almost expectantly.
“That’s it for now.” He said with a wave of his hand. With a nod she was off.
“So Voschi Voschi Voschi...” He started, leaning onto the table. “What on Alternia are we going to do with you?” The way he said his name, how he almost purred the word ‘you’ didn’t exactly make forming an answer easy.
“Um, I don’t know.” He said, unzipping his hoodie now that he finally felt warm enough to take it off. “I’ll kind of do whatever right now. Not really in the position to be picky.” Miles hummed and tapped his heavily ringed fingers along the table.
“I wouldn’t want to throw you into something you wouldn’t like, sweetheart. I’d like to see that your needs are met, whatever we settle on. If anything.” He said, with a dizzying earnestness.
“Hah, I mean, you don’t really gotta go out of your way for me- Uh, I don’t even really know what you do, anyway.” Letting himself get too swept up in Mr. Aarika could potentially be dangerous, especially with how eager he was to help. Not that he seemed keen on doing anything unsavory but…
Voss was well aware of how to use a pretty face. And how often they expected something in return.
“Oh, right, right, I’m getting too far ahead of myself, aren’t I? My apologies.” Their waitress returned as Mr. Aarika sat back, sliding two delicately decorated cappuccinos in front of the two of them, and a still warm muffin in front of Voss. Aarika smiled at her and winked, that apparently enough of a dismissal.
“What was I saying? Oh yes, right, about me…” Voss peeled the wrapper off his muffin as Mr. Aarika spoke, not entirely trusting the temperature of his drink yet.
“Well, let’s see, I’m a fairly important head at Divinity Cloud Fragrances, as I’m sure you may have gathered.” Voss nodded, unsurprised. “Good boy. I’m very involved with the… formula development of our scents. However I’ve made a fair few friends outside of my chosen industry. Fingers in a lot of pies and all that.”
“Is this one of those pies?” Voss asked, gesturing vaguely around the cafe. Some of that wonder he’d looked at Voss with when he’d guessed his blood color was back.
“That’s- Yes, as a matter of fact it is, but-”
“Please, Mr. Aarika,” Voss said with an arrogant roll of his eyes. Perhaps that would distract from the color rising to his face. “You’re either super regular here, or you’re the one who cracks the whip. No gold acts like that to a caste two up from her, even if he is sexy and decked out in diamonds.”
Aarika tapped his fingers on the table again, delight in those sharp green eyes. Voss noticed now that one of his indexes was robotic. And just as expensive looking as his rings. Mr. Aarika leaned in as much as his untouched mug would allow.
“Sexy?”
“You don’t need me to tell you that.”
“Always nice to hear, sweetheart.” He said with a wide grin. “Especially from such a handsome young man.”
Voss wondered if he could tell how hard his heart was hammering against his chest. Rainbowdrinkers were supposed to be perceptive to that sort of thing right? Voss could die right here.
“I’m- not that young.” He managed to say, sitting up a little straighter.
“Could’ve fooled me.” Aarika said, eyeing Voss’ freckles.
“You prefer that, Mr. Aarika?” Voss’ mouth said before his brain could stop it. Aarika’s eyes narrowed, his smile faltering but only slightly.
“Don’t push it, Voschi.” He said lightly, but Voss could feel some weight somewhere behind those words.
“I- sorry, Mr. Aarika,” He sputtered, a real flush turning his cheeks blue this time. “I didn’t mean- uh-” Aarika gently placed a hand over his wrist, stopping Voss nearly instantaneously.
“Easy, baby.” He said soothingly, running his soft thumb along the side of Voss’ wrist. “Apology accepted.”
He left his hand over Voschi’s a few seconds too long. Maybe admiring Voss’ hummingbird pulse, maybe for added intimidation. Maybe he liked it there. Voschi sure did.
Voss swallowed when Aarika sat back. He took his cup, which Voss noticed had slightly different colored foam to his.
“So tell me about yourself, Voschi.” He said, graciously moving on. “I have to say I’m absolutely fascinated by how perceptive you are. It’s almost frightening, frankly. What do they do with smart boys like you in the fleet, hm?”
Voss took a moment to formulate a good answer.
“Nothin’ nice.” He sighed finally, thumbing the handle of his mug. “Lotta paperwork ‘fore I got promoted. Stamping things, sorting more. Ended up a mid-decks officer eventually, keeping people in line. Occasionally getting to give my input on tactical stuff. Was pretty decent til I…” Voss ran his teeth along his bottom lip. How much of that was he going to have to explain..? “I had an accident, bad. Kind of a miracle they didn’t just feed me to the ship.” The idea of having to contact his… surgeon, reanimator, whatever, really didn’t sit right with him, but who did anything without a price?
Whatever that was going to be.
Miles hummed into his cappuccino, those sharp eyes finding the edge of Voschi’s hat. He self consciously tugged it down over that ugly metal piece, the fabric once again protesting around his horns. He looked curious, but was merciful enough not to ask about it.
“I presume you were good at what you did before you came back?” Miles stated more than asked. Voss nodded, immediately regretting the swimmy feeling it brought behind his eyes.
“Anyone can be good at paperwork.” Voss shrugged, finally daring to try his drink. It was surprisingly sweet, and almost a bit too warming with how much Miles already raised his temperature.
“I’m good at doing what I’m told to.”
“Are you, now?” A real spark lit up Miles’ eyes, practically lethal with the grin he flashed. “I know a lot of people who say that but don’t mean it, sweetheart.”
“I’d mean it for you, Mr. Aarika.” Voss said, leaning in slightly.
“Would you, Voschi?” He asked lowly, amusedly watching Voss’ face flush at his tone. “Because I can find a lot of use for someone eager to please me.”
Voss bit his lip, desperately trying to keep himself grounded in this cafe with other people around. Was he opposed to what Miles was implying? He could be implying a lot of things, but the “accidental” brush of his shoe against Voss’ leg was really making his mind go places.
“Yes sir.” He said, hoping he was less shaky sounding than he felt. Miles laughed, leaning back. Voss took the break in eye contact to let out a breath he didn't realise he was holding. He would gladly go jump into one of the snowdrifts outside right about now.
“Oh sir.” Miles beamed. “I do so love a troll with manners...”
A buzzing from Miles’ side of the table shook the both of them out of whatever flirtatious air they had. Perhaps it was better for Voss for him to be distracted, that much of Miles’ undivided attention was… a lot.
“Sorry, sweetheart, I’ve got to take this, excuse me.” Miles stood from the table as he unlocked his phone. Voss nodded once again, this time slightly less aggressively. He watched Miles’ hips swing him into some back room. He still heard a fairly annoyed “What?” escape his lips before the door closed on him.
He took a few minutes. In those minutes Voss flagged down their waitress for a glass of water, and mostly finished his cappuccino. When that door opened again, Miles was… dangerous looking. Just for a split second, but too long for Voss not to notice.
“Sorry about that, baby.” He said, composure regained when he returned to the table. He didn’t sit back down.
“Everything alright?” Voss felt like he knew the answer to that. He could sense… tension. There was less of a cool, relaxed air about his posture, but he was clearly trying to mimic some approximation of that.
“Not… exactly. I’m afraid I’m going to have to cut this short, Voschi. My sincerest apologies.” Miles gathered his coat from the back of his chair. “I do think this is the start of a beautiful... relationship of some description, however.”
Voss scrambled to stand, a bit clumsier than he would have liked to.
“Uh, right, right.” He said, grabbing his jacket from his seat, still too warm to wear it. “Um, yeah, I appreciate even the consideration for something, Mr. Aarika, really.”
“Mmm, you’re so cute, you know that? Walk with me.” Voss didn’t have to be told twice, trailing after him on the invisible leash Miles had attached to him already.
“I’ll make sure to text you, Voschi.” Miles said when they reached the sidewalk. The blast of cold air didn’t sober Voschi nearly as much as he was expecting it to. “Soon, promise. I can’t imagine what you’ve found is very… hospitable.”
“You got that right.” Voschi breathed. Miles side and reached up to pat his cheek. His fingers lingered there for longer than necessary, tracing the sharp line of Voschi’s jaw.
Anything. Voss would do anything for him right now. He felt genuinely, mortifyingly weak kneed. Was it him? Was it the fact that Voss hadn’t had this sort of attention in months? Sweeps, even?
"Maybe caffiene wasn't the best choice for you." Miles hummed, running his thumb along Voss' hot cheek. "I'll have to take you for drinks next time, I suppose." He removed his hand from Voschi's face, tapping at his phone a few times before flashing him one last smile.
"Well. Do take care of yourself, Voschi. I suspect I'll see more of you soon."
"As much as you w- ah, uh, yeah definitely." Voss swallowed, but it didn't really help anything. "Uh, good luck with your thing or whatever, Mr. Aarika."
Miles' next contact with him was the next evening. His call actually woke Voss up.
"Hello?" Voss asked sleepily.
"Hiii Voschi. I didn't call too early did I, baby?"
"Oh, uh, no, no I was just getting up anyway." Voss said in a quick lie. "Uh, I'd prefer to wake up to your voice than anything anyway." Miles laughed on the other end. Why did he say that? Why? It wasn't untrue, but...
"Aww, you're adorable." Miles said with a grin in his voice. "One of these nights you're going to make me blush, I swear. Anyway, I'm so sorry about last night- urgent business in the office. I have been thinking about you since we parted, though."
"Uh, good things, I hope." Voss said, feeling his nerves begging him to pace. Miles laughed, forcing Voss to his feet fully.
"Oh Voss would you mind if they'd been bad?" A beat long enough for Voss to feel his face warm, then:
"It has been good though." Voss thought he heard the tink of his metal finger against some hard surface in the background. "There's a position at a restaurant I'm involved in that just opened up. I know it's not exactly glamorous, but it does need filling rather quickly. Are you familiar with The Gilded Palace on 43rd and Cyan?"
"That place with the marble columns out front?" Damn, who was this guy? That was the sort of place that made you feel poorer just to walk past.
"That would be the one! I'll spare you the details, but we recently had to terminate one of our head of staff. Tragic, really. He was an excellent host."
"Right, uh. Hm."
"What's the matter, Voschi?" Miles asked, hearing his hesitation. "Not into the restaurant business?"
"No it’s not that. It's, uh… my head injury kinda makes… noise hurt." Aarika hummed on the other line, that finger of his still tapping against some hard surface.
“Hm… How about this: we put you on a test ride and see if you can handle it. If not, I’m sure we can make something else work.”
“I-, yeah, sure.” Voss swallowed. What would saying no get him? Certainly not any more food for his cabinets. If Aarika was this set on him, who was he to refuse anyway? “I really appreciate this, Mr. A.”
“Oh I hope so, Voschi.” He hummed over the line. “I’d hate to see you fall into bad hands.”
0 notes